Tumgik
#you know what slay actually i respect you owning it. are you on the west coast we can make this work........
mashmouths · 7 months
Note
we should have a threesome but it would cause such a situationship
?
14 notes · View notes
recapcrew · 1 year
Text
Week 21 Transcript
Video Link
Intro
Extra extra, read all about it! Welcome to the Empire’s Recap, and today we will be going over the chaos and drama of our (somewhat) respected rulers!
This week, the emperors may be headed down a road of potentially-illegal actions, including a black market, stealing, and several instances of murder. It wouldn't be empires without it, and the hermits fit right in with their new tag game!
Pix
Pixlriffs hears a zombie in his catacombs, and tracks the sound to a secret chamber behind the painting of Santa Perla. One of the tombs inside is making noise; has Pix’s ability to bring back extinct creatures made it to dead kings as well?
Not quite - it’s Rendog, who was a king that a little a bit ago back on Hermitcraft before finally making his way through the Rift. Pix dusts the dirt off him and brings Ren into the sunlight, who then confidently declares he can make his own start, heading off to the uninhabited West.
The strange things don’t slow down; Xisumavoid turns up, looking a bit shorter than normal. Pix introduces him to David, happy to be having someone who actually knows redstone take a proper look at his creation. The copper ager impresses Xisuma, and is also why he’s here; he wants to build a copper farm, and thinks Pix would be interested considering his usage.
They build up a platform in the End out of prismarine borrowed from Joey’s shop - blanket access to a shop is a dangerous thing - and plan to lead a bunch of zombies through the End portal to start the farm working. Pix’s sharp ears are used to hearing zombies by now, and he even finds a spawner with convenient placement to dropping them through from above, even if a few still need to be baited in with a game of ring-around-the-end-portal.
Unfortunately, once through the portal, the number of successful transplants proves too great, and not even a totem can save Pix from dying. He returns, slaying the zombies who stole his things since Xisuma stuck them in boats, and NOW things can proceed. Xisuma leads an army of zombies through the void, with Pix in the back acting as his eyes.
Now they can run the farm, and explain its workings with terms like Local Difficulty and Reinforcement Mechanics. Ah, technical players. Zombies go in, copper comes out, good enough for me.
On his own, Pix runs the farm as testing and improvement. His attempts to big-brain things with snowballs falls short, but the big-brain boats are a success, keeping anyone who has to refill the zombies from meeting the same fate he had.
The output of the farm is impressive, and plenty to refill David, so he and Xisuma return and have more redstoner talk, this time with Tick Ranges!
The hands-on learning from creating David has made Pixlriffs a true redstone engineer.
Scott
Today in Chromia, Scott the totally-not-the-emerald-ore-thief is showing off some houses that he built on stream. They're a work in progress, OK? Then he decides to give the server’s resident pirate a taste of his own medicine and plunders the booty from his treasure chest. Wow, sounds weird.
He temporarily hides it behind a painting – the oldest trick in the book, which works for about three seconds until Pixlriffs shows up and confronts Scott about his missing items
[PIX] I owned a deepslate emerald ore that’s gone missing from my museum very recently and the lore compass pointed me directly to you.
[SCOTT] A lore compass?
[NARRATOR] Swearing innocence and placing the blame on his deepslate emerald perfume, Scott realizes that he needs a better place for his stolen goods, and what better place than a market made just for illicit items?
Unfortunately, he gets caught while stocking the market up. Fortunately, it’s only Lizzie, and she’s easily bribed into silence with Joey’s stolen trident and a head. Really, the suspiciously low price she paid should have tipped her off that something fishy was going on. Not that she’s all innocent, either – in return, Scott receives a stack of bottles of enchanting, and a shulker box named, somewhat alarmingly, ‘Sorry you got tagged.’
The next invitee on the list for Scott’s market is a certain goblin who might not be too fond of the sheriff these days…
[FWHIP] -sell whatever…
[SCOTT] Yep!
[FWHIP] And it’s fine?
[SCOTT] Yep! You can sell whatever, you can sell things you find, things you acquire, whether its legally or not…
[NARRATOR] After paying him and his kingdom a visit, they head back to the bridge for a tour of the market. Both fWhip and Lizzie have been sworn to silence over this. Shh, they were never here…
fWhip
Speaking of, looking underground for an update on fWhip, he has decided he needs to send a strongly worded note to Oli about his debt.
The fact that Oli is at home when fWhip arrives is of no consequence as it seems Oli is up in the clouds, so fWhip leaves his notes and gets out without confrontation.
Scott visits his underground cavern to introduce him to an underground market out of range of the Law, so of course he has to sell some stolen sweet berries from Animalia! Except… he finds some odd items hidden in the chest. Wonder why they were hidden like that? Not that it’ll stop him taking them, of course.
Now, he wants to make a tram system all the way to Animalia, and seeing as he is basically under the empire, there should be lots of amethyst! Lizzie agreed and he pays her by building this system - after she tells him where she wants it to end.
Now last week fWhip forgot to pay Sausage, so he takes a quick fly to Sanctuary to leave a stack of copper before he gets back to work on the tram station.
Jimmy visits, smaller than usual, and fWhip mocks him by making squeaky toy noises with the deputy badge. However, him and Scar are apparently on an assassination mission! Well, let’s see how they do in the deep dark!
fWhip comes out on top and then sets up another stall in the underground market selling deputy badges specifically to mess with Jimmy.
Jimmy
The sheriff of Tumble Town seems… a little shorter than usual today. On stream, Sausage threw a Lore potion on him to turn him small, and he doesn’t know how to turn it back!
Now, remember last time where Joel defeated Jimmy in that duel they had? Well Jimmy’s received his consolation prank - over the wall of Tumble Town is a massive statue of Joel. The man is a MENACE!
Anyway, it’s time to meet with Scar - the plan is going to be put into action, and it’s time to get the deputy badge back.
The code phrase is Volleyball, not that it works the first few times Jimmy yells it, but Scar swoops in and they try to kill fWhip chasing him all over the Goblands. fWhip fights back with his new weapon and makes them chase him down to a not well traversed part of the Goblands - the ancient city.
Jimmy gets killed by fWhip who follows them back to Tumble Town, where fWhip manages to kill them both. He’s gone mad with power… there's only one man to turn to now.
[JIMMY] Guys, fWhip’s mad with power. I can’t stop him! There’s only one man to turn to…
Joel
[NARRATOR] Oblivious, Joel decides to continue work on his megapalace by building three of the towers, or "magical plinths," surrounding the central building. First though, he needs to get quartz. A lot of it. He wrangles some additional villagers to trade with, and 12,000 trades and a lot of smelting later, he has all the quartz he needs.
Before he starts on the towers, Joe Hills drops by with his resume, and a cover letter in the form of an all-purpose diss track for Joel to use on future rivals, thoroughly impressing him. The full thing is an experience we left for you in Joel and Joe’s videos. Have fun!
Joel then starts on the first tower, but halfway through, realizes he dropped an entire shulker of smooth quartz. Cue pain and suffering.
[JOEL] So! One second, please.
[JOEL, SCREAMING IN THE DISTANCE] Ahhhhh! No! Oh my goshhhhhh!
[NARRATOR] He trades and smelts some more quartz, and finishes the tower to go meet up with Grian at Tumble Town.
There, despite the Sheriff's best attempts at stopping them, they spawn a wither on the mountaintops right outside Tumble Town. The fight goes... chaotically, with most of it being done in total darkness. Jimmy manages to grab the star first, trading it back to them for a wither head and some other items. The three of them fly down to Tumble Town to inspect for damages, and after some more shenanigans (and an explosive death), Joel returns to Stratos.
He finishes off the other two towers and plans a new build for Hermes off the central walkway.
Lizzie
Lizzie’s mob drop bundle looks a bit empty compared to her other ones. Mission: decoration is once again the theme of this episode. On the list today, bee-hunting;
[LIZZIE] Now, lets be smart about this!
[NARRATOR] --impersonating a princess;
[LIZZIE] ‘Tis I, Princess Katherine, back from another hard day working in the spider farm!
[NARRATOR] --and reusing abandoned mob heads that she forgot until now are all in store.
Now onto the more difficult mob heads. The blaze comes rather… quickly.
[LIZZIE] –a grand total, of 208 blazes, I have the head!
[NARRATOR] The enderman head chase is at least more intense involving a lot of boats and a lot of death.
[LIZZIE] No, you have not got déjà vu, I am in fact making this journey for the seventh time.
[NARRATOR] When placing Mr.Enderman head, Lizzie is suddenly inturrupted by a voice *cough* Grian *cough* her quote-on-quote “conscience”. He leads her into a genuine tea party where Grian is waiting for her, revealing it was all a ruse for the tag game. Instead of pushing her, it is Lizzie herself that falls into the Void - lost one of her nine lives there!
It is now Lizzie’s turn to be the tag and obtain a new mission: kill a hermit, this time with lightning. But it all benefited her as she needed lightning to get her last mob heads. Being near the black mark–, I mean great bridge, Lizzie acquired from Scott a trident, a zombie head, and some mysterious trinket that she immediately hides in her berry farm.
Finally obtaining her last two mob heads, Lizzie now only has her “kill a hermit” mission left. She successfully attracts hermit False and with a genius plan--
[LIZZIE] –around, and count- count the cobbles in the cobblestone real quick for me…
[NARRATOR] --she manages to kill her, making her the new jester. She went through with the murder with an apologies box to gift the victim and left with a possible enemy.
False
Things are getting glitchy in Cogsmeade. The Grand Architect wakes from a strange vision, echoes of her own voice ringing. Anyway, she checks the sign, which seems to be covered in lichen, which informs her it was not her who built the tower, but someone else.
In response, she builds an interior for a potential resident! Joe Hills comes in for an interview—
[JOE] Oh, I might have a resume here for ya, if you’re interested!
[FALSE] Ooh!
[NARRATOR] --and is hired to keep an eye out for the tower. He gives her a report, which is basically…
[JOE, HIGH PITCHED] False Report, by Joe Hills!
[FALSE] Who?
[JOE] Someone’s dressed as False, but in different clothes!
[FALSE] How they got in?
[JOE] Threw a book at the carpet and a new book was dispensed.
[FALSE] Any other suspicious activity?
[JOE] Climbed the tower. Flew away.
[NARRATOR] To pay him, she checks out Hermepire, for loyalty books. There she meets Scar, who immediately tries to swindle her and Cub, who tries to get them to join his, uh, his cult. A chest labeled "False" catches her attention, so she comes back later and grabs some stuff out of it. A trident, a key card and a map that are definitely hers.
Sausage
Family is important, especially to the Guardian of Sanctuary. The blank slate that Bdubs left last week is changed to a gold sun, for his dear Joel, and his Tia Maria arrives. She's a leatherworker, the best in the business.
Bdubs shocks him when he visits. They joke around about the Godly tierlist, but the visions come for Sausage and they travel back in time: this time to Hermitcraft Season 8. It's the first time Sausage has ever taken anyone on the trip with him, and it's somewhere Bdubs recognizes! It's a nostalgia trip for Bdubs, who last saw his season 8 base - and his horse, Lulu - when the moon crashed! If you don't watch Hermitcraft and don't understand this reference, we recommend watching the Hermitcraft recap, especially the finale episode of season eight.
ANYWAY, the Brains of the L.O.R.E team shows up, and gives Sausage a showcase on dreams and multidimensional travel. They decide dreams must be the case, and head off to interrogate the number 1 sleeper on the server: Gem. This goes about as well as one might think.
[SAUSAGE, SOUNDING VAUGELY OFFENDED] Thanks for telling us the truth now, GeminiTay from multiple realities!
He calms down by building a couple new buildings on the new road to the Cathedral so some more villagers can move in - Sanctuary is getting livelier by the minute.
Gem
Somewhere else getting an upgrade is Dawn! it’s time for Gem to tackle the town centre of, add some more infrastructure other than a tavern and a church.
One of the builds that is missing from Dawn is a storage room! Princess Gem is outgrowing her starter storage and she wants to build some stuff anyway, so why not combine the two!
She decides to build a warehouse in her town centre, but gets interrupted by Sausage and Pix who are apparently becoming conspiracy theorists. She works out they’re confused about her world hopping stuff, but that’s easy enough to explain - she’s just LARPing with her friends!
[GEM] –a key part!
[SAUSAGE] You killed Bdubs in two seconds.
[GEM] Well, where Bdubs is from, we kill Bdubs a lot.
[NARRATOR] Well, everyone might be going insane but at least the warehouse turns out looking amazing! Deep slate in hand and inspiration in mind, she brings a path along the dock and builds a crane to help bring packages from ships onto land!
She takes a visit to her friends in Hermitopia where she meets Impulse and Jevin, and False - the current owner of the Tag hat - makes a mild effort to kill her with dripstone. Gem tries to convince them to join her religion but it… doesn’t work that well.
[GEM] --so good! Oh my…
[FALSE] Oh they do!
[JEVIN] Oh my god.
[FALSE] I’m sold!
[GEM, LAUGHING] Jevin, they’re on your nose a little bit.
[JEVIN, LAUGHING] I know right, I’m like a librarian right now.
[IMPULSE] They look natural on False though, that’s great.
[JEVIN] You know what, I’m out, never mind, take ‘em back, I don’t want ‘em.
[IMPULSE] Oh…
[GEM, OFFENDED] What?
[FALSE] Wow
[NARRATOR] After visiting Hermitopia, Gem feels she needs to step up her game a little bit - she wants to build the first ship in Dawn! It really makes a difference in the atmosphere of Dawn, and Gem is very happy with her new ship!
Joey
Joey wants to be a good captain to his new crewmates, despite them murdering him, so he heads back to the End to gather them some wings. It takes a while to find places to pillage that aren’t already raided, but he does come home with an ender chest full of treasure, as well as enough wings for everyone and a few spares.
And he can’t even put those things away before Shubble, Xisuma, and Cleo roll up on his storage room and start unloading fireworks from crossbows. The rapid spawncamping lags him out too hard to run away, and he dies four times in a row (that we see).
When he can finally get a word in edgewise, Joey lies about sending his pirates to assassinate Shelby, but since their truce is now DEFINITELY gone, a little bit of blackmail drops onto the table. The Witch leaves, and we’re sure this isn’t the end of things.
Once again, Joey pretends this was all a test for his pirates; it wouldn’t be Pirate Joe if he wasn’t deluding himself, would it? He does still grant them their pirate wings, and they formally gift him Reginald - the ship, since the ‘fat parrot’ of that name dying was what started the whole thing - before returning to their new Hermitopia. A place he’ll have to check out.
But today’s events have crossed the line. Pirate Joe needs better defenses.
First up is a shield, forged - of course - by Gator. What is seemingly just a really cool hook transforms into an even cooler barrier of light to catch his enemies off guard.
Next is storage. He’s had enough of leaves appearing in his chest room, and of risking all his fancy new gear being stolen, since people are getting bolder. Instead, he digs out a space under his chest room to make a secret hideout with a hidden entrance.
He DOES show the trick to entering this secret hideout on camera, which could be dangerous now that the fourth wall on Empires is basically a trampoline. The Captain’s Quarters are nevertheless magnificent, a perfect place to hide goodies and plan raids on his foes. As long as no one else watches his videos of course.
Outro
And with that join us next week for more chaos and shenanigans! Thank you for watching, liking, and subscribing, and thanks to everyone helping with the project, check them all out below!
1 note · View note
songweretson · 2 years
Text
Yesterday I made a Twitter thread about how Robert E Howard and H P Lovecraft considered Howard's Conan the Barbarian to be part of Lovecraft's Cthulhu mythos.
(Note: if you've only seen the Conan movies... That's not Conan. The Jason Momoa movie did at least incorporate some lines from the stories, and at least got his "I eat, I slay, I love, I am content" philosophy right. But please don't go into this post thinking of Schwarzenegger's Conan. It doesn't work.)
In the thread I made the passing comment (hot take) that Howard's development reminded me a bit of Tolkien. Kind of.
Tolkien's whole purpose for the Silmarilion was to create a mythology for Britain. He loved Norse mythology in particular, and felt Britain's culture was lacking something by not having it's own. (Look, I dunno. I guess the Anglo and Celtic myths didn't count for him? I only know what I've read.) So he spent his life (and his son's life) building a mythology from start to finish. Mythology, folk heroes, history, languages. The whole thing.
As a writer, I'm in absolute awe of the work he put in, and what he accomplished. But to be honest... I respect Tolkien a lot more than I actually enjoy him. I enjoyed the movies, I can't get through the books, but I enjoy hearing about what he created. So there's my bias, for the record.
You know who I do like? Robert E Howard. The man was a genius. He's a gold standard in pulp writing, his stuff has gravitas, but is still a little scandalous and fun. (I like scantily clad damsels in distress. And sexual tension. With a strong dose of philosophy. Don't kink shame me!)
And, in some ways, I feel like his Hyborian Age essay works better than the Silmarilion. At least for me.
Howard's world involves a cycle of humanity rising from barbarism to civilization, before it's all swept away by a cataclysm. His character Kull of Atlantis is pre-cataclysm, at a time when civilization is starting to crumble. The destruction of Atlantis is the cataclysm that takes humanity back to barbarism.
Conan comes in the growing pains of the evolution between the two. A northern barbarian who comes and takes the throne of the civilized Aquilonia. But he sees how civilization breeds a different kind of savagery.
As he says in "The Tower of the Elephant": "Civilized men are more discourteous than savages because they know they can be impolite without having their skulls split."
Anyway. This is supposed to be about world building, not gushing about Conan.
*clears throat*
The first story, "The Phoenix on the Sword", begins with the oft quoted:
"Know, oh prince, that between the years when the oceans drank Atlantis and the gleaming cities, and the years of the rise of the Sons of Aryas, there was an Age undreamed of, when shining kingdoms lay spread across the world like blue mantles beneath the stars - Nemedia, Ophir, Brythunia, Hyperborea, Zamora with its dark-haired women and towers of spider-haunted mystery, Zingara with its chivalry, Koth that bordered on the pastoral lands of Shem, Stygia with its shadow-guarded tombs, Hyrkania whose riders wore steel and silk and gold. But the proudest kingdom of the world was Aquilonia, reigning supreme in the dreaming west."
As he began publishing the Conan stories, Lovecraft criticized that some of his kingdoms had names very similar to countries in our world. Specifically the land of Corinthia.
I'm at work, so I can't get the exact quote right now, but the gist is "doesn't he realize that names like Corinthia remind people of real world countries, and it will take people out of the experience?"
But he did it on purpose. After a few stories, when he realized Conan stories sold, and it was worth it to put the effort in, Howard wrote "The Hyborian Age Essay".
He opens it with:
"Nothing in this article is to be considered as an attempt to advance any theory in opposition to accepted history. It is simply a fictional background for a series of fiction-stories. When I began writing the Conan stories a few years ago, I prepared this 'history' of his age and the peoples of that age, in order to lend him and his sagas a greater aspect of realness. And I found that by adhering to the 'facts' and spirit of that history, in writing the stories, it was easier to visualize (and therefore to present) him as a real flesh- and-blood character rather than a ready-made product. In writing about him and his adventures in the various kingdoms of his Age, I have never violated the 'facts' or spirit of the 'history' here set down, but have followed the lines of that history as closely as the writer of actual historical-fiction follows the lines of actual history. I have used this 'history' as a guide in all the stories in this series that I have written."
In it, he describes all the tribes, from the Cataclysm, and the forming of tribes, to the rise of civilization, until eventually bringing it all into the world we know today.
"The ancient Sumerians had no connection with the western race. They were a mixed people, of Hyrkanian and Shemitish bloods, who were not taken with the conquerors in their retreat. Many tribes of Shem escaped that captivity, and from pure-blooded Shemites, or Shemites mixed with Hyborian or Nordic blood, were descended the Arabs, Israelites, and other straighter-featured Semites. The Canaanites, or Alpine Semites, traced their descent from Shemitish ancestors nuxed with the Kushites settled among them by their Hyrkanian masters; the Elamites were a typical race of this type. The short, thick-limbed Etruscans, base of the Roman race, were descendants of a people of mixed Stygian, Hyrkanian and Pictish strains, and originally lived in the ancient kingdom of Koth. The Hyrkanians, retreating to the eastern shores of the continent, evolved into the tribes later known as Tatars, Huns, Mongols and Turks.
"The origins of other races of the modern world may be similarly traced; in almost every case, older far than they realize, their history stretches back into the mists of the forgotten Hyborian age..."
Before anyone says anything about racism, or stereotyping... In was written in the early 30's. Howard lived in Texas, and was considered very liberal for his time. (He's actually credited with convincing Lovecraft that his prejudice against other races were wrong. And Lovecraft was a lot more accepting in his later life, once no longer influenced by his very toxic family.)
And just like that... Bam. He's done (in a rather lengthy essay), what Tolkien never managed to do for me. He's created a fictional history, and I totally buy it.
So I have no trouble accepting that his characters like Bran Mak Morn (third century AD) and Solomon Kane (late 16-early17th century AD) are a part of the same world.
It's confirmed in the fact Kull appears in the Bran Mak Morn story "Kings of the Night", where Bran is also revealed to be a direct descendent of Kull's best friend, so no dimension hopping here. Kane is a bit less direct, but some of his stories are decidedly cosmic horror, and he meets a survivor of Atlantis. Same timeline. And Bran Mak Morn is mentioned by name in Lovecraft's "The Whisperer in the Dark".
I'm going somewhere with this, I swear!
Now, Howard's universe being a part of the Cthulhu mythos works. (Howard contributed six "official" stories to the mythos, but he and Lovecraft said in letters that they considered Conan a part of the mythos.) They both feature elder gods, lost tombs, dark arts, and eldritch abominations. So it's easy to see how these worlds can mesh together.
But today, my friend and I were playing with the idea of... What if Tolkien's Middle Earth was a part of Howard's timeline? He liked the idea of the Hobbits meeting Conan in the Prancing Pony, instead of Aragon. Which is definitely a fun idea. But it just doesn't work.
I tried putting Middle Earth back pre-cataclysm, in the time of Kull. The sinking of Numeanor was a rough equivalent to the sinking of Atlantis, so Kull might have been around to meet Elrond and Isildur... But it still doesn't mesh.
And that's a credit to both Howard and Tolkien.
Good world building is so tightly woven that combining one world with another just doesn't work. Especially with a fantasy setting, it's so important to have a pantheon (if applicable), to understand at least some of the history of your countries, and how they came to be.
As a side note, this is also so, so important to diversity in fantasy. Human melanin levels developed based on how close our ancestors were to the sun - hence why skin colors get darker the closer people were to the equator. So it doesn't make sense for a dark skinned race to develop in a cold climate of the north. Consider how they got there. Migration is a huge part of history, and totally valid if you don't want to deal with conquest. And consider how climate and resources effect how the culture develops.
(I come from a very old school of world building, where the more thanks make sense, the more you can get away with in other aspects.)
All this to say that world building is hard, and there are right and wrong ways to do it... But there is more than one way.
...and I just wanted to talk about Robert E Howard.
24 notes · View notes
prose-for-hire · 3 years
Text
Me and You
Pairing: Faith x fem!slayer!reader
Request: Hi, could you write a faith x female reader (maybe also a slayer) story where the reader is like Faiths opposite, really responsible and serious (sorta like Kendra) and her and Faith keep squabbling but end up falling for each other? If not I completely understand, its your call, thanks :)
Requested by: Anon
A/N: I absolutely love Faith, I want her to hold me lol 💖🖤
Tumblr media
As soon as you had been called, your life had completely slotted into place. You were a Slayer. One of the chosen ones. You had perfectly crafted a ten-point plan and highlighted all of the goals you wished to reach now that you were on this path.
You took studying very seriously, you read more than the watcher that you had been assigned. He was actually pretty hopeless, you wondered why he had been assigned to you.
But, you did respect those in authority. So, you assisted him and somehow the correct tome made its way to his desk as if by magic. You respected the status quo for the most part. The way that everyone had their place and yours was to fight vampires and other kinds of demons.
You had arrived in Sunnydale, having been told there were already two slayers there. You weren’t really used to friends and so you didn’t know what to make of them. Faith had taken one look at you and decided she knew everything she needed to know about you.
“Slayer?”
“Yes! Isn’t it a gift?”
“Yeah, the kind you return” She had rolled her eyes at you and dipped. Not needing to hear you recite the entire Slayer manual to her backwards.
As time went on, you got on with Buffy although you felt she wished you would switch off as well. But you had a duty, it was what you had trained for. You couldn’t relax for a moment, you didn’t want to.
However, you entirely didn’t get along with Faith. You were always squabbling. You infuriated each other. You never agreed. Especially not on slaying. But it ended up bleeding through into all parts of you lives.
You just couldn’t stop arguing. Sometime sit was heated and one of you had your hand curled into a fist. Other times it was stupid and petty and you both knew it, but it didn’t mean you would stop.
However, as this continued, you began to find yourself becoming increasingly attracted to her. It confused you and you hadn’t understood at first. But soon you were watching her lips as she spoke. Imagining kissing her. Having those toned arms wrapped around you.
You only snapped more at her when you realised. Didn’t want anyone to notice, much less her, the way that you felt. You had never even considered that she felt the same. And she really did.
Buffy had said you needed to patrol. There was a nest of vamps and she needed you to take the west and you would meet your patrol partner there.
She had chosen to have her actual friends with her so that she wasn’t bored and decided to pair you and Faith up on the far side from where she would be. 
“You?!” You squeaked, your voice higher in pitch than you had expected it to be.
“Yep. Just me and you” She grinned at your expression walking past you her stake in hand. You exhaled, sighing audibly in frustration as you stalked after her to catch up.
You were going to be alone together. You didn’t know if you were annoyed or elated. You couldn’t help imagining what it would be like to be her girlfriend.
It took about three steps before you began to squabble again. As you usually would. Your voices had carried across the cemetery you had been walking through. It wasn’t your usual stealth. Because of how much attention you were paying each other and how engrossed in the interaction you were, no matter how heated it was getting, it meant you hadn’t noticed the vampires that were beginning to surround you.
You walked for a while until you made a left turn and suddenly found yourself surrounded. A nest of vampires were apparently a whole army of vampires.
But they had a mastermind behind them. They had rushed you, you managed to thin the herd slightly but not by enough. You and Faith retreated into an old tunnel system. You fought hard, but it was no use. You were strong but there was too many.
You had began fighting in-sync but you had soon ended up as if you were fighting your own battle. Getting in each other’s ways. You shouted at each other but it was no use.
Suddenly as more vampires could be heard running to join the fight overhead, there was a loud cracking sound above your heads. The foundations weren’t solid in this area. The ground above had caved in and left the concrete crumbling into the tunnels.
Luckily, you and Faith had been left in one half and the vampires in the other. Unluckily, you had hit a dead end and had been sealed in.
Now you were trapped. Together. Because you had been paying more attention to each other rather than the threat.
“Well, that’s one threat gone” She shrugged as you just stared incredulously. You hadn’t taken out the nest and now you were trapped. There was no good side.
“Oh yeah, well done. I could have handled it”
“You and what army, huh? You’re kiddin’ yourself” Faith shook her head at you. At the way you were so self-assured you were giving her a run for her money.
But despite her faults, of which you had pointed out many to her as she had to you, she was perceptive. She noticed something about you. She wished she could pretend she hadn’t been taking notice of you on purpose. Because of that guilty affection she harboure for you. The one she couldn’t dare name. She didn’t want to get hurt, she would rather stick to relationships with guys she didn’t care about. She only had to pretend to care for a night.
With you, it was different. To be vulnerable with you and to have you reject her. To not be affectionate with her the way she was embarrassed to admit she had dreamed about.
She didn’t usually do this. Let you see that she took notice of you, but she couldn’t help saying it.
“Not everything is you havin’ the whole world on your shoulders y’know?” she asked, her tone had changed. Almost… softened. You didn’t take care of yourself at times, she had noticed. Sacrificing yourself for your duty.
“Yeah you wouldn’t know” You snapped back at her despite the tone you had thought you caught from her. But your voice was wavering. Every second you spent trapped you began feeling worse and worse.
Faith didn’t take your snapping personally, she never did. In fact, she found herself enjoying it. Finding herself noticing the absence if you hadn’t interacted that day. Even if it was just you at each other’s throats.
It had been hours. You had both barely spoken since. You had to take your jackets off as the room began to heat up. You were beginning to sweat. Your breathing irregular. You were pacing.
“I-I can’t do this!” You suddenly shouted, “I need to get out of here!”
“Hey, y/n/n-”
“Help!” You screamed, pounding on the wall. Hoping that someone, anyone would hear you. But Faith, as you usually would, knew that this could bring threat. You were panicking so Faith clasped a hand over your mouth, muffling your shouts. You missed the way her other hand lingered on your shoulder in your panic.
She expected you to push her off but you just sort of let her hold you there. The proximity to you was agonising and your breathing was heavy. From the fear. From the way her skin felt against you.
But rather than argue, you just stopped. She moved her hands away and you moved against the wall, sliding down it to sit at the bottom on the floor.
You put your head in your hands. You didn’t like this. You were truly scared. She had never seen you this way. You were always cool. Taking everything as it came at you. You took on every duty that was expected of you.
But now you just couldn’t handle it. Couldn’t follow protocol. You didn’t want to be stuck here. Didn’t want to have to wait it out. To possibly never see the light of day.
She saw that you were scared. Genuinely scared in a way you would never usually let her see. She presumed you were so cool all of the time. A robot. Y/n the slayer-tron.
You were visibly worried. Expecting the end. She watched you for a moment, debating whether to comfort you. Before her mouth decided for her.
“Hey, don’t freak okay? B knows where we are. Her and the others’ll come” She shrugged, sitting down beside you on the floor.
But she wasn’t as sure of herself as she came across. She was being strong. For you. She had never seen you be this vulnerable before. You would never admit you were scared. But being confined here it made you rethink everything. Your very purpose.
“What if we die down here?”
“Hey, don’t sweat it, huh? It’ll be cool” she said firmly.
She looked at you for a moment, wanting to put her arms around your shoulder. Provide some kind of comfort. She couldn’t explain it. She cared about you, she had just never known how to show it. Arguing and working up a lot of sexual tension was so much easier.
“B-but it’s real, isn’t it? That we could die. That we will die… sooner than later” You never allowed yourself to think of it, much less discuss it. But this situation had gotten to you somehow. Had made you question your resolve. Your duties. How you just listened to the rules without questioning them.
This also made you incredibly guilty. You prided yourself on how seriously you took your duty. On the way you were a watcher’s dream. How you had saved the world.
It shocked her, that you would include her in your thoughts. Gave her this strange feeling. Hope. Or, a feeling that you trusted her in some sense. Could rely on her in the way she wished you would sometimes.
“Look, I don’t know about you but I’m here for the long haul. We’re good at this, we’re survivors” She offered, talking of you both as a unit. As something that appeared to meant she was by your side. That you weren’t alone in how you felt.
“Yeah, when we’re not getting ourselves trapped” You berated yourself more than her. You didn’t want to be stuck here, but you would be lying if you hadn’t imagined having her to yourself this way. In a conversation that was kind.
“Accidents happen. Me and you, we’re, uh, the ultimate team. We’re- we’re gonna get through this, right?”
“Me and you” you repeated and she nodded, smiling. As if telling you ‘that’s the spirit’. But her smile dropped a little when she saw the look you were giving her. Your lips were parted slightly and she couldn’t help scanning your face. You were so close she could map out every feature so clearly. She was making a mental picture so that she could submit it to memory.
The temperature had been rising the entire time you had been stuck there. The proximity of the way that you were sitting made those words feel intimate. You had wordlessly shifted closer as you spoke.
The meaning growing as you both leaned in. Agonisingly slowly. Heat rising around you, but you still reached for her weaving your fingers through her shiny brunette hair. She felt so good under your hands it propelled your forwards her lips were waiting. She had waited so long for this moment.
Driven herself wild with want. With the lust she had, the thoughts she had drove her crazy. That she wanted all sides of you. Even your stick-by-the-rules nature. She was fond of you. She had such deep feelings.
Your lips met. Crashing against each other in your haste. In your innate need to connect with her. Through the arguing. Through the frustration. Focusing only on her lips, the way her tongue entered your mouth urgently.
You couldn’t get over how good she tasted. How you never wanted to stop. You were addicted to her touch. To her.
But of course, you knew this already. You were only confirming it. And this was no mere kiss. Not to either of you. This was Earth-shifting. Ground breaking.
You had kissed her. She was surprised at the way you had initiated this. She didn’t expect you to actually feel the tension the way she did. But she fucking loved it.
You were hungry for more. For her. In that moment, you were willing to forget your situation. Hell, you were ready to forget every responsibility. Your very destiny. Just to keep her lips on yours. To have her reciprocate your feelings even if it was only physical for her. But it wasn’t just physical to her. This meant something.
Suddenly you heard something. A spell had broken through the barriers that had blocked you in. A flash of light and you had sprung apart. Both breathing heavily, trying to catch your breath. Chests heaving. Eyes glancing towards the other, making sure it wasn’t dream.
Some guilty secret. Somehow, you both knew that wasn’t the last kiss you would share.
Your rescuers all pretended they hadn’t seen anything. But your friends were all as relieved as you, it had been about time.
70 notes · View notes
botwstoriesandsuch · 4 years
Text
Where Time Takes Us
Destination - Part 1
- - - - - - - - - - 
Watch the home while she is off to war
The Slumber King versus the rearing boar
Awake, arise, do not be blind
To tales and destinies entwined
In the world we said that we would leave behind
— excerpt from folk song, The World Behind, writer unknown, dated back to the Era of Myth
- - - - - - - - - - 
6 months, 3 weeks, and 3 days before the Hyrule Castle Slaughter, the Akkala Citadel Massacre, the slaying of the Champions, the death of the hero, and the rise of Calamity Ganon...
Her job ends on doomsday. 
She should be working, and truly she wanted to, but circumstances had led her to walk towards the echoing laughter.
Already trying to prepare the quip she would throw back at them, (as undoubtedly they’d complain about her being late again), the researcher weaved through the familiar roads of West Castle Town. Most of the houses were dark, with the only light source coming from the occasional flickering lantern, and the pale complexion of the midnight moon. Needless to say, it made the warm glow of The Adequate’s Tavern stand out all the more as she approached. 
Another roar of laughter and shouts escaped from an open window on the south side of the pub. The bags under her eyes curved with her smile as she recognized one of the voices. She absentmindedly traced her fingers along the outer walls of the tavern as she walked, loose chips of faded blue paint falling to the pavement below. The wooden sign above the door creaked with its askew weight. The Adequate’s Tavern was printed in bold, blue letters atop a faded yellow outline. The missing e’s and t’s gave evidence to the building’s true quality. 
Pushing open the door, the researcher was met with a swirl of familiar scents, ranging from alcohol, apples, bread, and leather, along with a smokiness coming from the fireplace near the back of the bar. 
Closing the door behind her, she walked through the entrance, passing under a wooden overhang, and alongside a long, stone-slated bar counter. She overheard a conversation between the barkeep and a waiter.
“Yes, they’re here again, so get out there already!”
“The scientists?” the waiter asked.
The man started shoving her towards the storage door behind the bar. “Yes, yes, now hurry up and stock up on that apple cider. I’ve already turned four full pitchers from the three of them, and the fourth is no doubt on the way. We can turn a bigger profit from those kids than any random alcoholic that stumbles in here tonight!”
The waiter disappeared into the back, and the barkeep was left muttering by the counter. Chuckling to herself, the researcher moved away, starting to search for the scientists in question. Other than a single, beige wall that separated the edge of the bar with a support beam in the middle of the room, the pub was very open and lively. Square and circular tables were littered across the floor in mismatched patterns, ranging from oak brown to birch white. Clearly, aesthetic was not the centerpoint of the place. 
She walked about the pub, scanning the faces of the men and women alike who crowded by the booths and tables. The tavern mainly housed a sea of Hylians, who let out the occasional drunken laugh, or hearty chuckle. It was a miracle she could hear her thoughts at all, as the air was rich with the sound of clattering dishware and the patter of dancing feet, as in a small corner to the left was a semi-circle stage housing a small band. A Hylian man with umber dark skin, much like her own, blew away at a Lurelin-made, seashell harmonica. To his left, a blonde woman extended her arm in quick and elegant strokes with a bow and fiddle. Two others struck away on small drums and bells, and the playful gig they performed had gotten several people up from their feet to dance for Hylia knows how long. The music wasn’t terrible, but she had heard better, from a certain Sheikah in particular...
As if fate had read her thoughts, she finally caught sight of her friends.
It hindsight, it was easy enough to expect the bard to be at the table closest to the stage. Yet, it was probably the three heads of cloud white, Sheikah hair that gave them away the quickest. A young teenage boy sat across a square table from two other Sheikah, a boy and a girl. He was looking at nothing in particular, as he plucked away at his lute, presumably tuning it. Wrapped around his head was a small cluster of green wooden beads, woven with brown string. They dotted like a line of stars in his fluffy, white hair, alternating between pine and sage shades. The knot tying the strings and beads around his head hung loosely like vines just by his right ear. He was just asking to look like a starstruck, homeless traveler, if it weren’t for the bright red cape pinned across his shoulders. The golden, Hyrulean emblem holding the crimson cloth together signified his status as an important worker of the palace. Although, no one would be surprised that this thin, skinny teenager was a bard and court poet, and not a royal knight. 
Suddenly, the bard looked up and met her gaze, a pair of warm, red eyes catching the light of familiarity. He patted the empty seat next to him and said something to the other two Sheikah in front of him. One of them looked back, a young man with storm wild hair that seemed to part like lightning. He had a beige, long sleeve coat over a red tunic, as was the classic Sheikah style. However, the style of his white jacket told of his rank as a scientist. With chocolate eyes and a contagious grin, he nudged the girl next to him and fake coughed.
The young woman wore roughly the same outfit, although she had a navy blue skirt and boots compared to the other guy’s black pants and shoes. Her eyes were also red, albeit, with a more striking scarlet color, compared to the other boy’s warmer wine shade. Looking back, she adjusted her bright, Sheikah red, round, sparkly, diamond decorated glasses, complete with white accents that matched her hair. It was pulled in a messy bun, a hairstyle that her close friends knew was less for looks, and more for practical purposes, as supposedly, “the stupid strands always find ways to bother my eyes. No, stop, I don’t need a comb! My eyeballs are just sensitive, okay?”
Pivoting past a waiter, the researcher finally moved closer to the trio, brushing her curly dark hair above her shoulders as she prepared for the sarcasm to begin.
The stormy eyed scientist spoke first.
“Purah, Purah! Is that...a ghost I see? It looks like Adello, but I feel like I haven’t seen her in a century, I surely thought her dead! Am I being…haunted?”
Purah turned in her seat and gave a fake gasp. She adjusted her red rimmed glasses at the sight of her. “You’re right, Robbie! I’ve heard about these spirits. They only come at midnight under a full moon, and they appear when you have friends that don’t know how to time manage and haunt you by coming to your birthday party with their terrible fashion sense 45 minutes late!” She clapped her hands along with the syllables of “45 minutes” to let her point be known.
Robbie awed at Adello in sarcastic wonder, and the boy across from him exhaled out of his nose with a smile. 
Adello put a hand on her hip. “Save your breath, I was just working a bit overtime on the Divine Beast sketches. You know, work? For the jobs that we all have? So we can pay our taxes and shit? Unfortunately, not all of us have fancy salaries Mrs. Royal Scientist.”  
Purah turned to Robbie, pulling down her glasses and looking at him sternly. “See, this is another trait of these kinds of spirits. They’re cursed to only say excuses for eternity.”
He shook his head. “Coupled with the fact that their fashion only ever consists of one color? Truly, a terrible fate for a ghost indeed.”
Adello narrowed her eyes. Smoothing out her juniper colored tunic, she said, “Okay, first off, green is a great color on me, it pairs well with my skin tone. You’re both just blind, no wonder you need glasses.” Purah put a hand on her chest dramatically, but she continued. “Plus, I’d really rather not get fired since that ceremony thing with those Champions is tomorrow and, as you all know, I just got that promotion.”
The researcher propped a black leather boot up on the empty chair by the table, flipping her jet black hair dramatically. “How does it feel to be in the presence of someone with an actual on-the-field career?”
Purah stuck out her tongue, and Robbie cupped his hands and booed. However, the boy sitting on the other side of the fourseated table gave a celebratory strum of his lute, giving Adello’s pose a bright background flourish with a few upbeat chords.
She winked. “Thank you Zimiri, at least someone can recognize skill.” The bard gave a little bow with his head, grinning. “A few chords is all it takes to enhance a dramatic, late night entrance.”
Adello chuckled, finally sitting down in the empty seat beside him. The old oaken chair and floor creaked under the new weight. Robbie let out a huff.
“You kids need to learn to respect your elders.” He announced the word “respect” with the tip of his tongue. The researcher rolled her eyes. 
“Ah yes, a whole one year gap between us. What astounding age and experience that these elders emit.” She gestured at Robbie and Purah with a sweep of her arm. 
“Uh, excuse me, but I believe in my case it’s now double that. A whole two years, my dear, naive child. For as of 4 hours ago, I now emit the knowledge of an existence spanning two decades!” Now it was his turn to pose dramatically, pointing towards the ceiling. 
Everyone at the table groaned, turning to occupy themselves with something else. Purah started writing in her journal which she pulled out from her satchel, and Adello started to become very interested with the ceiling. Zimiri continued to pluck nothings on his lute.
Robbies crossed his arms, his white long sleeves folding across the Sheikah red shirt underneath. “Oh I see! So when Adello brags, she gets a musical accompaniment, but when I do it, it’s suddenly annoying and embarrassing?”
Adello smirked to herself, and answered, “Yep, that’s how it goes!”
“Alright, you don’t get to speak, Miss I-don’t-know-how-to-be-punctuation!” 
Purah promptly smacked Robbie over the head with a pen. 
“Hey! W—”
“The word is punctual, you idiot.” 
Robbie slumped his shoulders and made a face. He tapped his thumb and fingers together, mimicking the opening and closing of a mouth while he muttered mockingly in Purah’s tone under his breath. 
Purah finished off a note in her journal before turning to the rest of the table. “Alright Adello, time to catch up. We’ve been playing ‘Till You Spill and I’ve already got some juicy stuff in here!”
Turning the pages of her journal towards Adello, she gave a chaotic grin. “Last round, Zimiri revealed that he once got teary eyed in front of the King himself after reading a poem about clouds.”
Zimiri raised his hands in defense. “Look, the clouds were an analogy for lost childhood innocence and I got choked up with that author’s amazing choice of imagery and descriptions, okay?”
Purah pointed her pen at him to hush, and continued. “Of course, him being a sentimental dork isn’t anything new, so he lost that round to Robbie who revealed the identity of his first crush.”  
Zimiri muttered something about the game being rigged towards the birthday boy, but Adello talked over him, excitedly.
“Ooohhhh? Robbie?? Who are they?” She propped up her elbows and cradled her chin in her hands, excited at the prospect of more embarrassing information she could hang over his head.
He mumbled, looking to Purah for assistance, but she only cupped a hand over her ear, waiting for him to respond. “You all fuckin—” he sighed, “it’s…she’s…c-ch…” he avoided everyone’s gaze, “her name is...Cherry…”
Adello gasped, gleefully. “That girl from your old university?? The writer you hung out with!?”
Purah beamed, shaking Robbie’s shoulders excitedly. “I know right???” She loosened her grip and allowed him to wiggle out of her grasp for a moment. “Oh sweetie, campus days may be long gone for all of us prodigies and geniuses,” she flipped a few strands of her white hair with a turn of her head, “but I’m sure you’ll get her someday. You just gotta turn up the charm, find a way to woo with words. I’m sure writers love that.” Purah pulled down her glasses and gave a forced wink at him.
Adello tried to hold her tongue to no avail. “Pffft. Yeah, you can try wooing her with your punctuation.” This got a snicker out of Purah, and caused the birthday boy to blush furiously and slump further in his seat. Zimiri finally spoke up.
“Now, now, let’s all play nice. We don’t need to pester him further about it, he did win the round after all.” 
“Uh, yeah. Speaking of the game, you still need to drink up, mister.” Purah slid a tan brown cup of apple cider towards him, the translucent contents sloshing around like muck in a gutter.
He leaned on the back two legs of his chair. “Isn’t it punishment enough to smell it? The cider isn’t even near my face and my mouth is already burning.”
She shrugged. “Them's the rules of ‘Till You Spill. Your secret sucked, so swig!”
The poet groaned, but complied. Tipping the cup towards his lips, Zimiri took a hearty slurp of the cider, much to everyone’s amusement. It felt like hot, molten copper mixed with old apple skins. How could something both burn and freeze your throat at the same time? He let out a gag, to which Adello patted him on the back with a short laugh.
Raising his posture, Robbie crowed, “When we finally have Zimiri’s birthday maybe then we’ll actually upgrade to the alcohol.”
Adello raised an eyebrow. “Uh, right, because the upgrade from disorientingly strong, smelly apple cider, is you two being flat out drunk. Right...” 
Purah slammed both her fists down with pride, letting the cups and pitchers slosh a few amber colored drops onto the worn wooden table. “Bold of you to assume I’d drink at all, considering I’ve never lost a round! Mwahaha!” She blew a raspberry at her. “This tongue is apple free, baby.”
She gestured with her pinky and index finger at Zimiri and Adello. “Now, you two! The late combatant and the latest loser shall spill next. Give us your juicy gossip!!”
The bard, still reeling from his drink, leaned back in his chair and gave a nod toward Adello. “Ladies first?”
While she wasn’t undefeated in this drinking game, she sure as hell was playing to win. Especially since somebody needed to knock that smug expression off of Purah’s face. Adello thought to herself quickly. 
Zimiri, no doubt, is probably gonna say something self-deprecating again, as he’s too nice to actually reveal anything embarrassing about anyone else. So...I just need to say something unexpected and interesting...perhaps something embarrassing about...hmm, I’ve already exhausted all my info about those cushy nobles and guards in past rounds…
Suddenly, she snapped her fingers. “The princess has a secret stuffed animal collection.” Seeing the light in her co-workers’ eyes twinkle, Adello knew she had chosen her words well. Purah leaned in. “Ooh? And how did you come across this juicy piece of information?” She rested her chin on an arm with an innocent smile.
“When I sent my application for the new job a few weeks ago, I gave it to the princess directly. It was late at night, and I bumped into her as she just left her room. The door was cracked open for a few seconds, before some royal, pompous guard slammed it right in my face. Yet, it wasn’t before I saw the pile of,” she counted on her fingers,  “cow, sheep, bird, dog, and several horse stuffed animals piled high by her big, blue bed. I bet if I peeked for just a few more moments I could have found enough to pin her as a true horse girl.”
Robbie shrugged his shoulders, unconsciously rapping the table with his finger. “Well, speaking as a horse guy myself, I can attest to the fact that the childhood horse obsession phase never leaves, so I find Princess Zelda’s collection quite admirable.” He gave a nod towards Zimiri. “Either way, it’ll be tough to top that, Zim. Cute, yet slightly concerning, fact about our future queen? Quite the competition. Shall I signal the waiter for a refill now?”
Zimiri plucked a few more strings from his lute, before finally setting it down on the floor. He tilted his head, playfully. The string with sage green beads seemed to sway with the tavern’s music, and he spoke with a glint in his eyes. “Well, I might be faced with impending failure and ultimate defeat, but hells if I’m not one to try instead of mope.”
He combed his fingers through his messy, white hair, pondering his next choice of words. Fiddling with the beads and strings wrapped around it, he thought out loud.
“Let’s see...to top out on an embarrassing fact about a respected princess...it's natural to combat it with something...personal? That always seems to be the more valuable information in this game…” Adello shook her head. He was playing right into her hand.
“Well...Robbie won last round with the identity of Cherry...so, how about I dish out something similar. See, I’ve...uh…” he rubbed the back of his neck, “Oh! Well. Court poet, shrine researcher, the job gets you close with the princess...kinda...I’d like to think we’re close anyhow…” He mumbled the last part of his sentence and let out a short cough. Then, he went back to fiddling with his short, messy hair.
“So… ever since I moved into the castle, When did my mom move… five years now? I’ve, uh… had a crush on... Zelda…” He gave an uncertain grin, and raised the palm of his hands as if to ask, “well?”
At first he was met with silence. In his head, he started to celebrate the victory of his first ‘Till You Spill round in literal months. That was until he was met with groans and pitiful mutters. 
“Oh Zimiri,” Purah sighed, “I was rooting for you too.” Seeing the bewilderment creep onto the poet’s face, Robbie answered the question before it even escaped his lips. “Literally everyone here knew that bud, it’s not a secret.”
The bard started to sputter, moving his hands in wild, questioning motions.
“But? Wha— I? You!? Didn’t you— I… W-Well I mean, I know Adello knew, I told her years ago, but you guys—”
“Oh my gods. Zimiri, you literally talk about her all the time, you’re totally in love. Given that we’re also the recipients of your long spiels and ballads about how ‘intelligent and thoughtful and amazing Zelda is,’” Purah said the words to mimic the tone of Zimiri’s honey sweet voice, “it’s exceptionally, extremely, very, very obvious.”
“R-Recognizing a person’s positive traits doesn’t instantly mean in love!”
The royal scientist leaned across the table and patted his head. “Right, but you also started attempting love songs a coincidental 2 weeks after starting your job of shrine research with her. Your eyes are already red, so whenever she passes by it’s like your pupils magically form into adoring hearts. Try to stay away from poker, it’s for your own good.” 
Zimiri continued to sputter, his cheeks becoming roser by the second. Robbie turned to Purah. “So, all in favour of finding Adello’s spill better than Zimiri’s?” The two of them raised their hands in unison. “Alright buddy, secret sucked, so swig! WAITER PLEASE!”
Adello watched as the same woman she had seen near the bar earlier made her way to the table. Picking up a pitcher, she poured out a fresh cup of Adequate’s Apple Cider. The four of them had been here so many times, they didn’t even need to verbally ask for the order.
Before he could even start to reach for the cup, Adello snatched it out of the way. “Nah, it’s okay. I’ll do one for you, Zimiri. These two monsters have already tore you to shreds, and I’m sure I need a punishment anyway for coming in so late.” 
He started to protest, but after catching the look in her dark, iron eyes, he relented. “Well, I thank you for your generosity.” The other two, however, were not as compliant.
Purah cupped her hands around her mouth, yelling, “Booooo... Boo to pity! Boo to generosity!” Robbie mimicked her. 
“Yeah you have to respect your elders’ wishes. We demand blood! Suffering!” 
Adello cracked her neck for show, before downing her glass of cider in a few gulps. The stench and tingling sensation seemed to stick to the sides of her throat. It would take more than water to clear that out. “Adequate” was being very generous when describing its quality.
“Mmmm. The cider’s weirdly salty tonight, I think your attitudes got mixed in here.”
Purah blew another raspberry at her.
They played for a few more rounds, the clatter of cups and breaths of laughter decorating the hours. Much to everyone’s distaste, Purah continued her winning streak, getting by with unbeatable information about the King, royal guards, and one embarrassing anecdote about how her little sister, Impa, had caught her writing an interesting letter to the “local archery hunk.”
Yet, Purah laughed along with the rest of them, the eyes behind her red rimmed glasses held no shame, which Adello envied. Of course that sort of attitude would make you a master at this game. Robbie and Adello attempted to team up and be biased towards Purah in an effort to get her to lose, but either Zimiri didn’t take the hint, or he just really liked playing fair which wasn’t exactly out of character, even if it meant more drinks for him. 
Suddenly, a bell towards the back of the pub rang, signifying the end of the band’s gig. The dancing paused, as people gave their thanks, varying from politie applause to drunken yelps. Robbie then rapped the table with his hands, excitedly.
“You know what else tonight needs? Some amazing music, eh Zimiri?” He bounced his eyebrows up and down at him, and gestured towards the lute leaning on one of the table legs.
“I don’t know,” Zimiri replied, “I’ve only a part-time hire for the weekend rush hours, and I wouldn’t want to blindly get on stage and sing without being given permission.” 
Adello scoffed. “Uh, are you kidding? The owner would love for you to play without paying you. Haven’t you heard the talk around town? The Adequate’s Tavern: Home of alright food and acceptable ale, but an outstanding  bard!”
He fiddled with the string in his hair again. “Oh yeah? I’d love to meet him someday.” At this, Adello clicked her tongue and promptly shoved him out of his chair with her hip. 
He laughed to himself as he stumbled aback. “Alright, alright, but only because the birthday tyrant requested it.” Robbie clapped his hands in a “chop-chop” fashion, to truly signify his role as the newly dubbed tyrant.
Suddenly, Zimiri perked his head. Stepping back towards the table, he reached for his cup. “Oh wait, I just lost that round. I still need to drink my—”
Adello grabbed the cup right out of his hands. She tipped it 180 degrees and let the cider spill completely onto the wooden floor. He hopped back, and Purah let out a surprised yelp, saying something about letting the stench seep into the floorboards. Robbie just started to laugh, wildly. Noticing the small commotion, a few other guests looked back at them and started to snicker to themselves.
Setting the cup back on the table, the researcher said, “Great, now you don’t need to ruin your voice any longer. Now get up there and one-up the last band.” 
The bard pushed his chair under the table. Picking up his lute as he stood and faced Adello, a charming smile on his face. “Heh, well. My singing voice is grateful. I suppose now I’m in debt to comply.” He gave a curt bow.
Robbie clapped his hands again. “Great, great. Now quit the manners and let’s go already! I still have to order the cake pie!”
Both of the girls rolled their eyes in unison. Zimiri shrugged and started to walk through the small crowd of standing Hylians, and towards the small stage. 
A few of the regulars who recognized him let out whoops and whistles, yelling out “Bard!” or “More music!” in support. It seemed that no one really knew his name, but it was nice enough to know that even working here part time would grant you the honor of being recognized by a bunch of random folk. One confused patron, who only associated him with “z” yelled out “Yeah, Zelda!” before promptly slumping under the table. Looking around, a blonde girl caught his eye, as it seemed she was staring at him. He waved, and her cheeks, much to Zimiri’s confusion, turned pink at his gaze and she turned to her friends who started giggling. 
Moving past the last of the Hylians with an, “excuse me, sorry!” he finally stepped on the stage. The bard pulled up a small stool to the stage, leaning against it. Most of the folks continued to whoop in approval, seemingly eager for another chance to start dancing. Even the barkeep clapped his hands, probably excited at the thought of a free gig.
I guess, if no one is stopping me…
It was a rowdy bunch, but not a new one. Zimiri had played for these kinds of audiences before. 
“I see that quite a few people are itching for a new tune. So, uh, any requests?” he announced as he strum a chord on his lute. 
A mass of different voices bounced around the tavern, requests ranging from The Babbler’s Jig, Misko’s Tale, The Eldin Bluffs, and Can I Get More Ale? Although, Zimiri wasn’t quite familiar with the chords of that last song. 
He couldn’t stop himself from being biased towards the request of a certain dark skinned girl to his left.
“The World Behind!” Adello said. “Enough with those new ballads, I demand a classic!” 
Robbie pumped an arm in the air. “Yes!” he shouted. “I second that! So is my decree as birthday tyrant!”
The bard smiled, preparing the fingering on the neck of his lute. He turned towards the audience. “Well, I’m afraid I have no choice but to heed to such authority.” He began to pluck the beginning notes, tapping a tempo with his boot against the stage. “Now then, a beat, if you all would be so kind?”
The tavern chattered in approval, before piping down. There probably weren't more than 30 people, but the beat they made was definitely sufficient. The sound of stomping, banging mugs, and clapping filled the room. The tempo didn’t even need much adjusting, as The World Behind was pretty familiar around Castle Town. The beat was like a child pretending to be a marching soldier, unconcerned and playful.
Zimiri’s smile widened. A lively crowd indeed, this will do nicely. 
With that, he started to sing. His silvery voice echoed across the tavern, as he closed his eyes and began to play.
The boys have gone out to the wishing well
Will they come back? Oh only time will tell
A rupee for a life refined
But time and dreams never align
So tell the world we’ll leave it all behind 
Many of the guests had started to dance again, while the rest continued the beat of the song. As Zimiri plucked rapid notes on his lute, he heard a supporting holler from Purah. Next to her, Robbie was slamming his fist to the beat, clearly enjoying himself.
Have you seen the soldiers’ drinking ale?
They wish to sing along with nightingales
To dance on home with songs and rhymes
To banish all the fears from mind
Yes tell the world we’ll leave it all behind
Another pause between the verses, and the bard played the “decorative” rapid notes in between. He didn’t mean to seem like he was showing off, but Adello would attest to the fact that this happened whenever he got too into the music. Looking towards her, Zimiri saw her give a double thumbs up. 
Of beasts and men and all atrocities
The damn-ed fate, she owns all that you see
To a better day of new design
Forgot about the gods divine
Oh tell the world we’ll leave it all behind 
At this point, some of the guests were singing along, though not to the point of overpowering his own alluring voice. Laughter rang out around the warmly lit room once again. Zimiri looked out at the dancing patrons and smiling guests, grinning at the feeling in his chest this brought. He continued the last verse.
Watch the home while—
“HEY!”
The sudden gruff voice startled the bard to the point where he nearly slipped off the stage.
Lumbering through the double doors, three guards entered the tavern. The one in front, who had interrupted the music, wore a typical knight’s outfit, the same as his male and female coworkers behind him. However, the black hooded cape he wore atop his metal armour swayed with every step he took across the floor, his supposed rank silencing the room. 
Well, mostly, silenced the room. A few ticked off guests were booing, groaning, and mocking him for ruining the entertainment. 
“Oh would you lot shut up for 2 seconds?!” he said, his voice booming across the tavern. “Listen, I’ll be blunt. I gotta give two messages for this establishment.”
The guests shook their heads, mumbling. Their booing and insults continued, but their volume quieted, it was too early to be getting cross with a couple of knights. Even Zimiri quietly slipped off the stage back towards his friends so as not to be at the end of the knight’s intimidating voice.  
The female guard behind the knight handed him a slip of parchment. Unfolding it, the guard cleared his throat.
“Firstly, your music and pounding is disturbing the noblemen next door. He’s staying at the inn or something and wants you to, quote,” he read from the paper, “quit the mindless thumping, for Castle Town is a place of serenity and peace, not of nonsense jigs and banging.”
The groaning and insults started up again; the man gave a shrug, stating something about how he was just following orders. 
Adello couldn’t help but laugh out loud. “HA! Well, with an attitude like that, this’ll probably be the first and only time he’s been banged— he should be grateful.”
The room exploded into a mess of laughter and whoops. Even the guard smirked to himself, but attempted to hide it with a shake of his head, saying “Watch the mouth, girl.” Although, his stern tone wasn’t in it.
After a second, he cleared his throat again. With a stomp of his boot he regained the pub's attention, the laughter suffocated out.
“Now, we’re also here looking for a Dr. Robbie Kimura? I received word they might be around here?”
With the attention now towards a single table, most of the guests went back to their idle banter. A few waiters nodded their head towards the table in the back, and the man caught sight of three, white haired teenagers, who were sitting with the dark haired girl who had quipped out earlier. 
The scientists turned around too late, in an effort to avoid the knight’s gaze. “Gee, what a bunch of snitches,” Robbie mumbled. The three guards started to walk over to the table. 
“Dr...Robbie?”
“Who’s asking?” Robbie squinted with his dark brown eyes.
“Doctor? Really? Is this some kind of prank? You and your friends don’t even look old enough to drink.”
He scoffed. “Okay, first, yes I am a doctor! I didn’t fly through all those courses over four years just to be called, ‘Mr.’ And secondly, I’ll have you know that I am a ripe 20 years of age today, and I’m here drinking expired apple juice with my associates. So take that, pal!”
Beside him, Purah gave a proud nod in agreement. Zimiri started to wave politely at the guard, but Adello grabbed his arm before he could finish the movement. The guard was a bit unsettled with the way that girl was glaring at him. What was some random Hylian doing hanging out with a bunch of Sheikah anyway?
“Right, well, look here, son. Some curious aristo-brat snuck into the courtyard and caused one of those flying, metal Sheikah things to fall apart. My boss said that it was your prototype so you should come back and clean it up before something explodes, and possibly give a sincere apology to the meddling kid who got a few scratches.”
Robbie threw his hands in the air, exasperated. “You’re really gonna pull me out of a birthday just so I can go apologize to a spoiled kid for breaking in and ruining my Guardian?”
“If it lets me keep my job, then yeah.”
Robbie mumbled something about not getting a slice of the apple cake pie. 
Suddenly, Adello got up and pushed her chair in, smoothing out the belt around her tunic as she walked towards them. 
“Ah yes, well, thank you my dear assistant for the assessment but I’m capable of taking it from here.”
The guard raised a bushy, black eyebrow. “Sorry, wha—”
“You said you only wanted Dr. Robbie? Well great job, you found them. Now let’s get going, I need to finish up a new design anyway.”
“You’re...Robbie? You’re a... clearly not—”
“Oh, I’m sorry, I should have had my mother consult you for your opinion before I was given my name.”
This time, the guard didn’t smile along with her quip. “This is not the time for—”
She held up a finger to silence him, and glared at the three guards with her iron eyes.
“Look, I’m not a nobody. I’m more than capable of fixing up the guardian and any other disasters you might have left lying around the castle grounds. If I’m feeling generous, maybe I’ll even lick the kid’s boots, it’s not my first time dealing with this, alrighty?”
The knights looked at each other, quizzically. The researcher crossed her arms. 
“You’re still following your precious orders, aren't you? How would you know what Dr. Robbie looks like? You can’t be faulted for not knowing someone you never met. So, you’ll just have to take my word for it.”
The blonde man behind the gruff, black caped guard, whispered something to his female coworker. Her gaze switched between the girl and the man. Still seeing the uncertainty in their eyes, Adello leaned closer to the knight and lowered her voice. “Come on, have a little heart, it’s his birthday.”
A beat of silence sat, only filled by the mild mumbling and chatter of the tavern. Finally, the guard let out a sigh. 
“Alrighty Dr. Kimura. I’ll help escort you to the site.”
Robbie started to protest, but Adello quickly silenced him with a wink. The guard turned towards the rest of the room, yelling, “The rest of you, the sun is gonna rise in a few hours so save your rioting for then! Am I clear?”
The patrons just responded with stupid groans and half-hearted agreements. They started walking towards the door. The female guard started to put a hand on Adello’s shoulder, but she brushed it off, saying something along the lines of “I can walk on my own two feet, thank you very much.”
Purah turned in her seat. “I’ll save a slice of cake pie for you!” Adello turned her head and responded with a two fingered salute, before disappearing out the door with the guards. 
The tension in the tavern was almost immediately cleared, the moment the knights left. Most of the people went back to their normal conversational volume, and the waiters began to patter about with more confidence. However, Zimiri slumped in his seat, letting out a sigh. 
“Why does she always do things like that?”
Robbie fiddled with the edge of his cup, tracing his finger around the rim. “Well, you know her. Undermining authority? Check. Insults and quips? Check.”
Robbie continued to list off more traits, but it faded out of Zimiri’s ear. Always jumping onto other’s burdens. Ah, that idiot. I bet she hasn’t slept for the last two days. 
Purah suddenly piped up, taking out her pen and rapping it against the table. “Alright you two, let’s not let the sacrifice be in vain. Pool your rupees, we’re getting Robbie the fancy cake pie.” 
The clatter of a few red and blue rupees echoed on the wooden table, although Zimiri knocked Robbie’s share aside, saying how the birthday tyrant shouldn’t have to pitch in. Purah turned in her chair and started to wave her hand, in order to get the attention of a waiter. The bard watched as a woman with a tray started to walk over to the table. Then, he turned to Robbie. 
“So what should we do while we wait?” Zimiri asked. Robbie stroked his chin, looking around the room. 
“I think...the people could still use some music.”
Looking out at the crowd, Zimiri noticed how the guards' interference had really dampened the atmosphere. The warm and lively laughter that was present just a few moments earlier was now replaced with more monotone chatter.
He nodded his head in agreement, putting on a charming smile. The place needed a new pick-me-up, did it?
Well, what else is a bard for?
Stepping back onto the stage, he strummed an open chord, double checking the tuning. The whooping and clapping started to return, much to his delight. Plucking a familiar melody, the warm feeling in his stomach returned as he watched the new smiles that started to fill the room. However, before he began to sing, Zimiri first focused on craning his neck to look out a window, trying to catch a glimpse of a certain girl in the night. 
It seemed the moon and sun were balanced on the edge of the world. The night had started to submerge behind the walls of West Castle Town, with only the brightest stars still perched upon the ink of the navy blue sky. The silver lining of greying clouds just barely glowed from the faint light of the day, still trying to break out of the eastern waters. 
Adello’s footsteps echoed through the cobblestone streets, but she could barely hear it against the shifting of metal plates from the guards in front of her. 
The gruff man looked back, scratching his peach fuzzed chin as he spoke. “Listen, if you finish your work quick I might be able to escort you back here.”
Adello shook her head. She turned to retrieve a journal from the pouch on her belt, opening its pages as an excuse to avoid his gaze. “No, it’s fine. I still have some more work I should be finishing up at home anyhow.”
“You...live at the castle?”
“Mmm.”
The guard took her blunt response as a sign to not continue with the niceties, much to Adello’s relief. Looking up, she gazed at the looming castle. Its towers were like mountain peaks, sitting above the blurred silhouettes of the buildings of Castle Town. 
Taking out a bit of charcoal, she started to sketch its outline on a fresh page in her journal. While she only had one color, she tried to capture the shadows and lighting that cascaded on one side of the castle to the other. 
The female guard slowed her step, starting to walk alongside the researcher. 
“Already working?”
Adello didn’t look up from her journal. “Uh… you could say that.”
She laughed. “Well you best hope you know what you’re doing. This kid’s father has been yelling at Her Highness all night. Supposedly because she’s helping to lead Sheikah research, so everyone associated with guardians is at fault.”
Adello finished up the tower of Princess Zelda’s study in her sketch. She smiled to herself at the finished work. It was one of her better pieces. Putting the journal away, she turned back to the guard and scoffed. “Is that so?”
The guard hummed a yes, her blonde braid swaying to each side as she walked. “Apparently, the kid is the son of some visiting nobleman from the East Post. It’d be in your best interest to apologize profusely if you still wanna walk around alive.” 
Adello shook her head. She didn’t know it then, but looking back, many moons from now, she would laugh at the irony of her response.
“I’d rather die.”
21 notes · View notes
littlemisssquiggles · 4 years
Note
This one is probebly simpler to answer but possibly now but, which of Salem's faction do you think is close to a point they might be kiled off? For me Hazel is currently safe atm, Cinder is neutral point she already had two fakeout deaths but possibly still has some plot. It is a toss up between Watts and Tyrian given both have a point that could be there end. Watts being executed by Ironwood as a show of force to Salem and Tyrian's desire to please Salem by recapturing Ruby.
Hello again Crystal. That’s actually another good question and I do agree with you on your predications to some degree.
I believe Hazel will be kept around since there is still some unresolved business between him, Oz and Oscar. I have a feeling we could potentially get a rematch between these three characters. Not to mention that as of V6, there also seems to be a growing connection between Hazel, Emerald and Mercury. Particularly Emerald. I quite liked Hazel’s display of empathy towards Emerald where he was willing to sort of take the full brunt of the punishment from Salem for their---well technically Cinder’s failure---at retrieving the Relic of Knowledge during the Battle of Haven.
I feel like this could potentially lead into Hazel becoming a sort of fatherly older brother type character for both Emerald and Mercury. Both of these kids have been victims of not having a proper support system throughout their lives with Mercury being a survivor of child abuse at the hand of his own father and Emerald never having a family to begin with. Not to mention that Hazel still has his own inner demons to heal from regarding the death of his sister. This is why I love the idea of there being more potential moments for these three---Hazel, Emerald and Mercury---to bond since I can actually picture the prospect of their relationship being exactly what they need in a sense.
Mercury never felt the love of a devoted parent---particularly one that’s male. I can easily picture Hazel filling that void since he practically had to be both an older brother and a father figure to Gretchen. He definitely acted like one during his outburst at Oscar back at Hazel.
“…She was only a child! She wasn’t ready!”
I’m actually curious to see how Hazel would react and treat Merc upon learning his backstory of abuse. The same could be said regarding his response to learning that Emerald has never had a family before and had no one (outside of Cinder) to look out for her. Bottom-line, what I’m getting at is that I think a strong family dynamic could develop wholesomely between Hazel, Emerald and Mercury. Through Emerald and Merc (or at least Emerald), Hazel could potentially have a second chance at being a better big brother by looking out for the two teenagers partnered to work with him (to some extent). So yeah, that’s where I see Hazel’s story potentially going along with him making amends for his relationship with Ozpin through his connection to Oscar (maybe; not sure).
Regarding Cinder Fall---to be honest, Cinder could go either way for me at this point. For me, Cinder could either live long enough to see herself overthrow Salem and become an even bigger threat to Remnant than the Wicked Witch (see my Red Queen Cinder Fall headcanon right here and here) or…she can succumb to the Grimm inside of her and practically transforming into inhuman monster in the process. I can’t help that feel like Cinder’s descent will come at the hands of the very Grimm arm that has now fused completely with her body. Notice how back in V7, during her clash with Winter  Schnee, even after Winter had succeeded in cutting off Cinder’s Grimm arm, rather than the arm just falling limp to the ground, it regenerated back into the place on Cinder’s body.
It was like watching a lizard grow back its own tail. The Geist Grimm arm has become so integrated with Cinder’s biology that she’s able to regenerate it---rather painfully--- at will. I can’t help but feel like that right there is a clear foreshadow either for Cinder’s rise or fall. Like I said, Cinder could either end up surviving yet again and ascending to become a powerful Grimmoire (half Grimm, half human hybrid) to overthrow the likes of Salem and take her place as the new Red Queen and leader of the Grimm (after pilfering Salem’s magic in the process)…OR…she could lose what little shred of humanity she had left---finally giving herself fully to accept the full power of the Grimm that’s become a part of her; literally becoming an abomination of man that our heroes will have no choice but to slay.
Cinder could either live or die in my books and it can work either way. I just like the prospect of her overthrowing Salem and becoming a worst final boss than her more intriguing than her being killed off. But that’s just me.
Regarding Arthur Watts---not going to lie; apart from Hazel, Watts is the second member of Salem’s Inner Circle who I legit like and wish to believe in his redemption. The way how I see it, Watts could either end up being redeemed through begrudgingly offering to aid our heroes for his own self-preservation upon learning the full truth about Salem and her intentions with Relics or…he’ll just spend the rest of his years in prison to make amends for his actions against Atlas or something along those lines. I believe Watts could possibly live through the potential Fall of Atlas. But again, this is just my opinion.
This leaves Tyrian Callows. Again, I’m going to be honest, I think Tyrian could be the one most likely to be next on the chopping block in regards to main villain deaths. For me personally, the only fitting death I can picture befalling Tyrian is if he were to die somewhat ironically.
What I mean by that is… imagine if…Salem was the one who ends up killing off Tyrian in the end or rather, it’s a case where Tyrian fails in his mission against our heroes and he becomes so distraught at the mere thought of dying by Salem’s hands as a result of failing her a second time that the Scorpion Faunus just offs himself.
Picture it…Tyrian is given another opportunity to redeem himself for failing to capture Ruby Rose. But he ends up failing a second time after being thwarted by the combined efforts of JNR and potentially Qrow Branwen. Maybe it’s even a case where Tyrian does succeed in capturing Ruby and our little red rose is literally whisked away to Salem’s castle by a Winged Beringel while Tyrian is left to fight Ruby’s allies and prevent them from going to save her.
That could be another interesting take. Even though Tyrian is defeated and possibly killed, Ruby still becomes a prisoner of Salem to some degree. That’s another cool thought for the table of potential possibilities.
Going back to Tyrian---a part of me wishes to believe that Jaune might contribute to Tyrian’s official defeat. In V7CH5, Vine suggested to Jaune that he should try ‘extending his aura’ and this was followed up in the next episode---V7CH6--- when we saw Jaune training with Nora while Oscar observed and kept check of his aura levels on his Scroll. As remarked by Oscar, Jaune was able to recover and replenish his aura levels immediately after taking damage.
“…Nice. Your recovery is getting faster…”
Bearing that in mind, I have a feeling that that little detail is going to come back at some point during V8 particularly in respect to Tyrian Callows. In V7 CH7, during the attack on Robyn’s election victory party, we saw that Tyrian was able to use his semblance to cut through an individual’s aura. If it’s been established that Jaune is able to quickly recover his aura then currently, everyone’s favourite Arc boy is the only one who has an edge over Tyrian.
At the moment, Jaune’s semblance is the perfect counter to Tyrian’s since even if the Scorpion Faunus is able to cut through Jaune’s aura, his attempts will be proven futile since Jaune will just recover his aura immediately after taking damage. Thus, my hunch now is that Jaune may play a part  in Tyrian’s ultimate defeat. I think the only way for Tyrian to truly go down for good is through death considering the fact that his whole backstory has been him constantly evading capture.
To stop a cold-blooded killer, you basically have to kill the killer, right?            
I’m also curious to know if we’ll have Qrow getting a chance to enact revenge on Tyrian for killing Clover. After all, it was his own weapon that Tyrian heartlessly used to murder Clover and frame the Branwen man for his death. Wouldn’t it be the most fitting karma if Tyrian receives his comeuppance by having Qrow blindside him and cut him down from behind using Harbinger, just as how he did Clover.
I’m not saying that I’m all for Qrow murdering Tyrian---I guess what I’m more picturing is a better rematch against Tyrian that parallels the events of V4 where he made his first appearance to the RNJR group. During that encounter, RNJR was completely powerless against Tyrian leading to Qrow’s intervention.
Personally I’m digging the concept of a reverse parallel to V4. In that season, we saw Tyrian fail to capture Ruby for Salem resulting in him being defeated by the efforts of Qrow who came to his niece’s aid after her and JNR were overpowered by Tyrian.
In V4, it was Qrow who came to RNJR’s aid when Tyrian arrived to take Ruby. What if…for V8, it is JNR who end up coming to Qrow’s aid after Tyrian succeeds in capturing Ruby?
Picture it. Perhaps…it’s a scenario where Qrow was out doing reconnaissance alone in Mantle with only Ruby. However things take a turn for the worse when Tyrian leads an ambush against the two. If I recall correctly, Qrow was inspired by the Scarecrow from the Wizard of Oz. Well in the Wizard of Oz story, I remember there being a part where the Scarecrow is ripped apart by the flying monkeys who were successful in capturing Dorothy for the Wicked Witch of the West.
Perhaps… there could be a RWBY equivalent to this in V8 where Qrow gets brutally injured during an ambush by Tyrian Callow who leads his own army of Winged Beringels, resulting in Ruby being captured this time as a powerless Qrow could only watch helplessly as his niece is whisked away to become Salem’s prisoner.
As for Tyrian, he arrogantly stays behind to finish Qrow off and further mock him over the events of Clover’s death; ultimately leading to Jaune, Nora and Ren all arriving in time to save Qrow this time; just as how he saved them in V4.
I think that could potentially be a neat scene to see; dontcha think?  
Tyrian facing off against Nora, Jaune and Ren again alongside Qrow---I’d love to see that. Heck yeah! I’m definitely digging the idea of Tyrian facing off against a stronger Team JNR who actually give him a good run for his money this second round; especially Jaune with his semblance.
I like the notion of JNR succeeding in defeating Tyrian with Qrow getting his chance to finally cut Tyrian down for what he did to Clover.
Basically what this squiggle meister is trying to say with my jibber jab is that I don’t expect Tyrian to survive for another volume.
Of all the villains in Salem’s army, he’s the one I expect to see go down next; more so than Cinder Fall since I’d like to believe there is a sliver of a chance that Cinder could survive long enough to see herself rise higher and succeed beyond the likes of even Salem. If Salem is the Black Queen then I am 100% on board with Cinder becoming the Red Queen equivalent to that; becoming a more heartless, blood-thirsty and monstrously power-hungry threat beyond the likes of what Salem set in store for her. I’m all for the satire of Salem basically creating her own worst enemy in Cinder. Consider me a firm advocate for that headcanon.
Beyond that, my money is on Tyrian to be offed next. As for how he’ll die, that’s anyone’s guess. If I had to picture it, I can see Tyrian going out one of two ways. Either Salem is the one to kill Tyrian or… Tyrian commits suicide in a twisted ‘I’d rather kill myself than face the anguish of crawling back to my beloved goddess after failing her a second time’ type of deal in the event that he does fail to capture Ruby a second time.
As weird as that may sound, imagining the look on Tyrian’s face at the prospect of being killed by Salem makes me curious. Tyrian literally worships Salem so how would he feel if she was the one to kill him. Will he be genuinely stunned or will it be another example of him accepting everything in the name of his divine goddess; even if it meant his own death.
Or…since I brought up the prospect of Tyrian succeeding to capture Ruby for Salem…perhaps…it can even be a scenario where, after Tyrian is defeated and completely overpowered by the efforts of JNR and Qrow, knowing that there was an off-chance that the heroes might use him against Salem to find Ruby, Tyrian commits suicide out of spite; thus eliminating the group’s only chance at finding and rescuing the captive Ruby.
This could’ve been a cool idea if Ruby was taken all the way back to Salem’s castle in the Dark Domain and since the members of Salem’s inner circle were the only ones who knew the whereabouts of where Salem resided, finding Ruby would be a wild goose chase---granted that Salem kept her alive long enough for her comrades to save her.
When I look at it like that, colour me intrigued because these concepts aren’t bad to ponder on. But again; this is just me once again putting my thoughts and ideas out there. 
Overall, I hope I was able to answer you again Crystal. Please let me know if I did with your thoughts on my thoughts, thanks.
~LittleMissSquiggles (2020)  
12 notes · View notes
jonsafan-blog · 5 years
Text
Sansa and the Six Kingdoms
Dorne could only be brought into the Seven Kingdoms through marriage. As in, they could never be conquered. That is on repeat with the North. They do not want to kneel into the Seven Kingdoms. But I bet they would be willing to marry into it.
Sansa is an unmarried Queen. She wanted to give them Jon as King. It’s really the only thing she was concerned about in the last season... and I’m willing to bet it’s why she didn’t submit to Bran as King of the Seven Kingdoms.
The tens of thousands of Northmen were only there for one reason: to free Jon Snow... and crown him as King.
That is the subtext of the dragonpit meeting. Only the Six Kingdoms would not bow to Jon Snow because he slayed his Queen... I also think it went unsaid that he was a Targaryen, and no one but a few people know who he is.
But there is more to this than that:
The Wildlings will also only respect Jon, and I’m willing to bet they are going to respect him more after he lives with them a few years. Like the North, the Wildlings will never kneel again... but if they marry into the Seven Kingdoms, I bet they would be willing to accept uniting the continent.
Jon is a Wildling, a Northman, and... the hero of the Seven Kingdoms.
The problem with what he did is that he was a kingslayer, and it’s difficult to know if his choice was the right one after the fact. Tyrion says to ask him again in ten years if it was worth it.
I believe it will be worth it, and I believe that what happens in the next ten years will define the next king (or Queen) just as it defined Bran. He became a story when he went beyond the Wall and came back...
Jon is going beyond the Wall, and he’s going to come back.
Bran will eventually die or abdicate. I cannot imagine an elective monarchy based on choice would choose to keep the same king forever. Bran does not want to be King... and I’m willing the best way to ensure there is not a tyranny is to put limits on how long a ruler maintains the throne.
If you notice in the dragonpit scene, Bran and Tyrion were critical of Sansa but left it at that. They know what she wants. They know what the North wants. But they cannot currently accept it as things are.
Sansa sees no future in a North under the Seven Kingdoms, but Six Kingdoms is just wrong. We know that as an audience... we know something is left undone.
The next ten years requires that the North and Sansa sees a future in joining the Six Kingdoms. In the next dragonpit meeting, I believe they will join the Seven Kingdoms... but in a particular way.
In the Stark goodbye scene we see that Sansa is regretful over what happened... but she’s not regretful for why she did that. We know that already. We know what her intentions were coming to King’s Landing. She failed to achieve making Jon King, and she wishes she could have achieved it in another way.
Jon’s hurt by her actions at first, but we need to remember that it was ultimately Sansa’s misstep, and the consequences of what it would mean for their family, which drove Jon to finally decide to kill Daenerys. Not duty. Sansa and Arya’s life was in the balance (but specifically Sansa’s life, according to the subtext) and he acted.
But he tells her she freed the North. She says they lost their king. Jon reminds her she is what the North asked for... meaning Sansa is the Queen they chose, but we as viewers need to remember Jon was also the King they chose. Both Queen and King are needed going forward, but they have lost one half of their leadership.
He holds onto her tightly in that moment. You really get the sense that she’s important to him.
Jon moves on to Arya and you realize this is their final goodbye... setting into contrast what is being promised with Sansa. Theirs is not conversation that pairs them up as equals in a marriage partnership, but more as friends/siblings saying goodbye for the final time. Arya is leaving Westeros. They will never see each other again. They both know that.
He bows to Bran. Bran seems almost amused and reminds Jon he was exactly where he was supposed to be... but the subtext... is that he is exactly where he is supposed to be now... going North of the Wall.
Did Bran use the R+L=J reveal to divide Jon and Daenerys? Certainly. But I think it has importance going forward as well.
Watch Jon’s eyes. He looks at Sansa for a long time, briefly looks at Arya, and then focuses on Sansa before turning away.
He sacrificed his freedom for his sisters, but Bran is reminding him that he is where he needs to be right now. So everything that happens after that moment is important towards the future:
Jon looks as Sansa twice. That’s not an accident. There is something about their relationship that remains unsaid between them, but which is obvious to the audience. In current Westeros society, they are still considered brother and sister, but I think it is clear there may be hidden feelings there.
Unlike Jon and Arya, Jon and Sansa have a future together. The North has always been interlaced with the Wall, and they will see each other many times in the future because of supplies.
In the small council meeting, Tyrion has assembled a faulty group, but a group that is rebuilding towards something. Bran asks where Drogon is, and we are told he is somewhere in the east.
Drogon is not yet dealt with, and we as an audience know that the only person capable of taming that dragon is Jon himself. Just like Bran went beyond the Wall and came back flying, I think Jon will eventually be reunited with Drogon in some way that will make him legendary... especially since we later see grass growing beyond the Wall, meaning it is melting and dragons can go there.
Bran is intensely concerned about Drogon, just as he was intensely concerned about Jon’s real parentage... about him being the true heir to the Iron Throne. That he hasn’t stopped thinking about Drogon means he is still preparing for something.
Tyrion seemed slightly bothered about Bran’s disinterest in realm matters in favor of Drogon, and if you notice, he’s critical of a lot of things happening from his trial on but which he does not say... as if he is observing something happening but reserving making statements about it - just like when he witnessed Sansa refusing to keep the North in the Seven Kingdoms.
Jon returns to the Wall. He’s clearly upset, but brightens a little upon seeing Tormund.
Then we get the montage. I knew there would be a montage.
Anyway, Jon reaches for Longclaw, which still has the sigil of the Starks. Remember when he asked if Arya would have Needle? Because it was something she would need as she sailed West to protect her.
But Longclaw means more than simple protection... it’s a reminder of Jon’s future. In the scene with Jorah, he did not take it because he was ashamed of the crimes he had committed... but it would serve Jon in the future and his children after him.
Remember also this scene had Tormund reminding us that Jon can never kneel again... because hs is the rightful King.
Sansa is getting ready to be crowned queen. She is wearing a blue dress with vines. Book readers will know the significance of her choice: the winter rose.
The bottom of her dress has red leaves... like when Jon swore himself to the Night’s Watch in front of the Godswood.
One of Daenerys’s book visions in the House of the Undying is a blue rose in a chink of ice... which is clearly meant to represent Jon being at the Wall after killing her. Jon is the blue rose, just as his mother represents it.
However, there is more to blue roses than just that prophecy, but rather an interesting story.
Yeah.
You know where I’m going with this.
Bael the Bard was a wildling who climbed the wall to prove his bravery, traveled the king’s road, and sung a song for Brandon Stark under a false name that meant “Deceiver.” Brandon was impressed him. As a reward, he was given the blue rose he asked for - the most beautiful rose in the Gardens at Winterfell.
But the next morning, Brandon’s Stark’s daughter, the last remaining Stark after him, disappeared with that same blue rose left on her bed. Brandon sent the Night’s Watch to look for Bael and the Stark girl, but they did not find her.
A year later, she appeared with a baby she had conceived with Bael the Bard. The story states they had never left the crypts - as in, they were under Brandon Stark’s nose the whole time.
That bastard boy became the next Lord of Winterfell. Unfortunately, Bael ended up slaying his own son on the battlefield years later when he left the wildlings south. The son brought the man’s head back as a trophy, and in her grief, the Stark girl lept from the tower.
I think it is actually foreshadowing the ending:
Jon will become a “wildling” of sorts, but eventually return to Winterfell. He ends up entering a relationship with Sansa, and they have a son. Jon becomes King, and one day, probably his own time as King ends, his son will rule as well. It’s possible there may be another king or queen on the throne between them from somewhere else in Westeros.
Jon marrying Sansa unites the Wildlings and the North, but him becoming King of the Seven Kingdoms will unite the Seven Kingdoms together as well... especially if he is possibly the only one to handle Drogon in the future.
That said, Jon and Sansa share similarities in their end montage: they are basically treated as leaders as they walk to their own version of a throne: Jon beyond the Wall and Sansa into the Great Hall. Jon sees Ghost, and Sansa is crowned with two direwolves... and sitting in a chair with two direwolves.
I honestly think Jonsa is canon, but future canon. The idea of incest was just a step too far for Martin, and he decided to leave it ambiguous... but the subtext is there. Jon and Sansa will get married, and their union will unite Westeros because is pretty much the only thing that can.
183 notes · View notes
baratheonstarks · 5 years
Text
the sweetest storm
ao3 link prompt: marry me now (axg week 2019) summary: five years after sailing west of westeros, arya finds herself in storm’s end, with an important question to ask.
It had been five years since she left Westeros. Five years since she slayed the Night King, since Jon was banished beyond the wall, since her brother was elected King of the Six Kingdoms and her sister crowned Queen in the North.  
She’d seen sights beyond her wildest dreams, met people unlike anyone she’d ever met before, experienced things she never even knew existed. Now, the world seemed so much bigger than before. No longer was she confined by the simplistic views of the Lords and Ladies of Westeros. No longer was she stuck playing their silly little games, or living by the standards they’d set, or fighting for her life at every turn.
It was different now, the world Arya Stark lived in. She had her own form of power, her own set of rules and her own destiny to fulfill. Her life was her own and nobody could take that from her.
Five years of discovering the world and discovering herself as a result. She remembered who she was before - before her father and her mother were taken from her, before the Night came to Winterfell, and the dragons came to King’s Landing. She knew who she was now and who she wanted to be another five years from now. She felt like she’d found her peace, finally. As far as she knew, Westeros had found peace too.
Now, she was finally on her way back home.
It was in Essos, where she was planning on sailing back to King’s Landing, when something changed. It was the plan she informed Sansa of in the last raven she’d sent just a day ago. But then she heard of a ship bound for the Stormlands. She couldn’t ignore the way her heart almost stopped in her chest when she realised how close she was to him.
The Stark vessel headed for King’s Landing as planned. Arya wasn’t on board.
Storm’s End earned its’ reputation.
When she arrived, the hail was falling harshly from the sky, the strong wind inescapable, and the thunder deafening.
Arya sought shelter at the first inn she stumbled across.
She knew she could go straight to him, but she couldn’t. She wouldn’t admit it, not even to herself, probably never to him, but she was scared of what she would find. It had been so long since she last saw him. Would he even care to see her?
Of course he will, she thought to herself. He’d never turn you away.
More than anything, she just wanted to know that he was alright. The last time they properly spoke, he’d confessed his love for her and asked her to be his wife. She broke his heart in two that day. When they next saw each other at King’s Landing, it was at the council meeting. They didn’t get a chance to speak then and neither of them fought to initiate a conversation before they went their separate ways.
They never said goodbye.
Arya had spent many lonely nights wondering if he regretted that as much as she did.
She was tucked away in the corner of the inn, sipping on her ale, when her attention was drawn to two young women approaching the table opposite her.
“I don’t know whether I believe it,” one of the girls said as she sat. She didn’t appear much younger than Arya herself, but she was much taller with her golden hair in a braid that fell down her back. Her friend seemed a bit younger again, with her slightly darker hair styled the same way. From their almost identical attire, Arya immediately assumed they were tavern girls or maids.
“I didn’t at first - you know they say he’s refused to marry ever since he became a Lord,” the other girl responded. “This Lady of his must be a true beauty to change his mind.”
“So you think it’s true then?”
“Some of the girls were cleaning in the dining hall this morning,” the girl nodded. “Heard his advisors organising the arrival of Lord Baratheon’s betrothed.”
Arya’s heart sunk. He was… he was getting married. Gendry was getting married.
It wasn’t as if there was another Lord Baratheon for it to be. He was the only one now, the head of his house, the Lord Paramount of the Stormlands.
Of course he would get married; it had been five years since their last meeting, she had been a fool to think…
She didn’t know what she had thought. She didn’t know why she had come here to him instead of back to her family. She suddenly felt very, very stupid. This wasn’t some silly song Sansa would sing as a child, still an innocent so hopeful of pure true love.
This was the real world.
He was a Lord now and a Lord needed heirs. If anything, the fact it had taken this long for a betrothal should have been surprising.
She didn’t stick around for the rest of the conversation, instead heading up to her room for the night.
Even as she lay in bed hours later, she couldn’t stop thinking about what to do. Now, she really wasn’t sure if he would want to see her. He’d obviously moved on and perhaps it was selfish of her to come back into his life like this. Perhaps seeing her again would complicate his life in a way he didn’t deserve to have it complicated.
She had told him all those years ago that any Lady would be lucky to have him, so how could she possibly be angry with him for doing as she had told him to?
But there was still a part of her that needed to see him. Needed to know that he was happy and  well and safe.
Was he a good Lord? Did the people like him? Did he have the right advisors surrounding him? Had there been threats from those who may not have been too pleased about a low-born bastard being named their new Lord liege?
She’d always managed to push those thoughts away during her travels, however it was impossible to do so now she knew how near he was. Eventually, somehow, she managed to exhaust herself enough to drift off to sleep.
It was barely past sunrise the next morning when she arrived at the gates of Storm’s End. The tall tower caught her eye immediately and she found herself quietly impressed with the fortress before her. To think of Gendry ruling land like this was quite funny - she could only wish she’d been there to see his face when he himself had first seen his castle.
She saw a few guards outside the castle gates, only one of them noticing her as she slowly approached on horseback. It would have been easy for her to sneak it without anyone at all noticing, but she wanted to at least try and do this the proper way for Gendry’s sake. So, she’d decided to play nice and put his guards to the test. Her first test of how safe he was here.
“Can I help you there, girl?” One of the guards questioned as he stepped forward, eyebrow raised. His tone was as condescending as she’d expected it to be.
“I’m here to see Lord Baratheon,” she replied, her face and voice void of any emotion or hint of her intentions. The men simply laughed arrogantly.
“Lord Baratheon is busy,” another of the men practically spat at her.
“He’ll stop being busy when you tell him I’m here,” she smiled in mock politeness. It was amusing to her, how these men wouldn’t take her seriously. She could kill them all in seconds and they were talking down to her as if she was nothing.
“And who are you, hm?” The first guard spoke up again. “Lord Gendry is a very busy man. He doesn’t have time for common whores trying their luck, so try somewhere else.”
“Luckily for you, I’m feeling kind today,” Arya smiled again. “So, I’ll allow you a few hours to decide how you’ll explain this conversation to your Lord before I rip your tongue from your mouth.”
Without another word, she turned on her horse and rode away.
Of course, she managed to sneak past the very same guards just minutes later. It was no fun, far too easy. Why did nobody know how to get decent bloody guards?
Once she was within the castle grounds, she spent some time just observing the smallfolk working there. They all seemed busy, most of them looked healthy, and there didn’t seem to be any sort of fear or tension. It seemed a fairly happy place actually - and Arya knew how the Lord could affect his people. These people didn’t seem to live in fear, which meant they didn’t fear him, but they way they worked gave Arya the impression that they respected his authority.
It made Arya genuinely smile.
She noticed some children happily running around the grounds and couldn’t help but the pang in her chest as she was reminded of her own childhood. The Starks were happy like this once, in fact this place reminded her a lot of the Winterfell she grew up in.
She wondered what Winterfell was like now and her heart ached for her home. She would have to write to her sister as soon as she could.
It was a familiar voice that brought her back to where she was - Ser Davos. Arya remembered him from the Battle of Winterfell; he was a trusted advisor of Jon’s and she knew he’d helped Gendry more than a few times, so it was no surprise to see him here. He was talking to one of the stupid bloody guards.
“And this common girl, what did she look like?” Ser Davos asked. Arya knew he was a fairly clever man and he would probably remember what she looked like - even if the image of her in his head was surrounded in darkness and flames and the dead.
“Small thing, dark hair,” the guard said. “Threatened to rip out tongues.”
“Where did she go?”
“Just rode off the way she came,” the guard shrugged.
“Get back to the gates - if the girl returns, you let her in and send for me immediately. You understand?”
Arya was already halfway up the tower’s grand staircase before they’d even finished their conversation. She didn’t know where he could be, but she guessed his chambers would be a fairly good place to start at this early hour.
Nobody noticed her as she followed some servant girls, who had handfuls of bed linen and towels. It didn’t take her long to reach the Lord’s chambers, which were situated almost right at the top of the tower.
The servant girl knocked lightly on the door but got no response, so let herself in. The girl had only been in there a few minutes - lighting the fire and running a bath for her Lord, Arya assumed - when Arya heard his voice.
For the first time in five years, she heard Gendry’s voice. And it was utterly pathetic how happy it made her.
He was talking to the maid - of course he’d be the kind of Lord to make polite small talk as someone ran his bath, Arya thought. The young girl appeared at the door again a few minutes later, a massive grin on her face and a rosy blush across her cheeks.
Arya had a feeling the girl didn’t mind running her Lord’s morning baths.
Once the girl was gone, Arya stepped forward to open the door and let it shut loudly enough behind her so that he would hear it.
“Alaynna?” His voice called as he came around the corner. Arya had to hold back a smirk as he froze in his step.
He looked at her as if he’d seen a ghost. Arya let her eyes fall over him; he looked different. His hair had grown out again, like it had been when they’d first met all those years ago, but tidier now. A bit more styled and proper.
He looked cleaner too, in comparison to how his skin used to be covered in soot and dirt almost permanently. He didn’t have a shirt on and his top half was almost exactly how she remembered from their night together.
“Arya,” he eventually managed to breath her name after a few seconds of silence. “What are you...How are you here?”
“Well, your guards are complete idiots so it wasn’t difficult,” she smirked, knowing full well what he meant. Gods, she’d missed him more than she thought.
“That’s not what I meant,” Gendry shook his head, finally walking towards her as if her speaking had made him realise she was actually there. “It’s been years since we last met and now you’re standing in my chambers as if it’s only been days.”
“Is that a problem?” She asked, raising an eyebrow.
“No, of course not,” Gendry laughed. “Are you well?”
“Yes,” Arya responded. “I just wanted to see you.”
“Really?” His eyes practically lit up, the exact way they had when he’d asked her to be his wife. His eyes hadn’t changed at all and she could still read him like a book. “I’m so glad. Gods, Arya, I’m so glad you’re here.”
Arya smiled, closing the gap between them a bit more. “I wasn’t sure you would want to speak to me. After everything that happened-”
“It doesn't matter,” Gendry interrupted her, reaching for her glove-covered hands. “All that matters is that you’re here. You’re actually here."
“I’m here,” she repeated his words with a grin.
They stood so close together now and all she wanted to do was kiss him, just like she had the night of the battle. She wanted to be with him again, to hold him, taste him, feel him. She wanted him and she had forgotten just how much.
But that want was impossible to ignore now, the way he was looking at her as if this moment with her was all he’d been waiting for the past five years. She was completely lost in his eyes, as blue as the sky and as deep as the ocean.
Then the door swung open.
“Oh - forgive me, my Lord. Lady Arya.”
They pulled away from each other almost instantly as Davos entered. Gendry moved to his bed to quickly put on a shirt and Arya spun round to face Davos with a polite smile.
“Ser Davos,” Arya greeted the older man.
“Apologies for the intrusion, which I can see is all a bit unnecessary now,” Davos explained.
“How do you mean?” Gendry asked.
“Well, I was going to tell you of my suspicions that a particular Stark was sneaking around the castle grounds. You appear to already be aware of that, lad.”
He had some things to tend to throughout the morning, despite his insistence that he could cancel, he was obviously a good Lord and she convinced him to carry on with his duties.
“I’m not going anywhere,” she’d shrugged nonchalantly, but he didn’t look at all convinced.“I promise.”
She watched him all morning, going about his work as if he’d been doing it his whole life. She could barely believe this was the same man she’d travelled the Riverlands with all that time ago, but that felt like a different life now.
He was the same man though, he was still Gendry. The way he’d look at her when important men were talking to him, the way his lips quirked as he tried to stop himself from smiling when he realised she was looking back.  
“You like it here?” She asked him as he let her into his solar, letting her eyes gaze around the room. Like most of the castle, it was decked out in the Baratheon house colours, black with flashes of gold and carvings of stags.
“I’m used to it now,” he shrugged, the softest smile on his face telling her that he wasn’t always so used to it.
She turned her back to him and her eyes fell to the table, which was covered in books and scrolls. “Do I get to meet her?”
“Who?”
“Your bride,” she said, gliding her hands over one of the scrolls. It was only his name signed on the bottom of the page that made her realise it was his handwriting - tidy, and proper, and so unlike him.
“My what!?” His voice was laced with shock, and when she turned back around, the horrified look on his face only matched. Did he not want her to know he was to have a wife?
“You don’t have to pretend. I know about the betrothal,” She smiled, masking the selfish sadness she felt rising again at the thought of him with another. “I’m happy for you, truly.”
“Betrothal,” he dragged the word out, his eyebrows furrowed together in that confused frown she had missed so dearly. “What betrothal?”
“Yours.”
“Arya, I’m not betrothed.”
She opened her mouth to argue, but her breath got stuck in her throat - she knew liars. He wasn’t one. “You’re not?”
“No, absolutely not,” He let out a laugh, shaking his head as he stepped closer to her. “Why would you think that?”
“I-” she looked down, scolding herself for jumping to conclusions. “I overheard some girls talking at the inn. Guess they were mistaken.”
“I’m an unmarried Lord,” He rolled his eyes, as it was obvious it wasn’t the first time he’d had to correct someone about his marital status. “People have been talking since the day I got here.”
She frowned. He’d been a Lord for years, he’d been here for years. He must have had plenty of offers. “It’s been five years.”
“So?”
“So why haven’t you married?”
“Because the only woman I’ve ever wanted to marry pissed off to the middle of nowhere.”
His words were gentle, his voice barely above a whisper. She wasn’t sure when he’d moved so close to her, but she could feel his breath against her skin.
“Gendry, I-”
“I love you. Nothing’s changed. I love you.”
Arya didn’t hesitate then, reaching up to cup his face and pull him towards her, the way she had done all those years ago. She pressed her lips to his, her heart skipping a beat as she felt his arms snake around her waist.
If there had been anything left unsaid between them - in the Riverlands, at Winterfell, around the Dragonpit - it was said with the kiss. He was right, nothing had changed, not really.
No matter how long they had been apart, it was always the same. They always knew. She thought perhaps it was time for her to tell him so.
“I love you too. Always have.”
He leaned down and recaptured her lips again and Arya felt as though her heart was about to burst, it was beating so hard against her chest.
“You have no idea how much I’ve missed you.”
“I think I have some idea actually,” she bit her lip, and let her eyes flutter closed as he loving pressed his forehead against hers. It felt so right, the way he held her in his arms. “I regretted it, how we left things between us. I regretted not saying goodbye to you.”
“None of that matters now.”
“You weren’t angry with me?” She asked as her hands slid up from his arms to rest against his shoulders.
“Angry with you?” He raised his eyebrows in surprise, not saying anything else for a moment but he laughed. “Thought I was meant to be the stupid one here, my Lady.”
My lady. He really was a proper Lord now, she thought.
“I’m serious, my Lord,” she mocked, letting her lips curl into a teasing smirk.
“Don’t call me that," he smirked. “I could never be angry with you,” he breathed against her neck, though Arya was far too distracted by the feeling to respond. “It was selfish of me to ask you to marry me like that.”
“It wasn’t selfish.”
Arya forced herself to pull back from his peppered kisses, giving him a tiny shove, and he moved to look at her curiously.
"It was too soon, you weren’t ready then,” Gendry shook his head, and she didn’t necessarily disagree.
“Well if the offer still stands, I’d quite like it if you would marry me now.”
He just stared at her for a moment, seemingly in shock, as if her words weren’t quite reaching his brain. She had to stop herself from laughing, biting down on her lip.
“So, will you marry me?”
She assumed his answer was a yes, judging by how quickly she found herself sat atop the table, all those important scrolls and old books pushed to the solar floor; her legs hooked around his waist as he kissed her with more love and passion than she ever thought possible.
Arya found it quite amusing to think those serving girls at the Inn had technically been right, after all; Lord Baratheon’s betrothed had arrived in Storm’s End. Though, she was his betrothed for just a week before they stood in the Godswood to become husband and wife.
Talk of the first Baratheon - and Stark, they would both point out every time - heir in years came just a month later and those rumours were to be believed. Less than a year into the marriage, as thunder and lighting shook Storm’s End, Arya and Gendry could hear nothing but the piercing cries of their first daughter. The sweetest storm there ever was.
54 notes · View notes
wildbloodcd · 5 years
Text
𝚊𝚋𝚘𝚞𝚝 𝚒𝚊𝚔𝚔𝚑𝚘𝚜
his conception and early childhood -— ( this is a difficult read, please heed the trigger warnings ) 
     Iakkhos and his twin brother were born to the Titaness Aura, fathered by Dionysus Bromios. 
Aura was the titan goddess of the breeze and the fresh, cool air of early morning. She was described as someone who was “unacquainted with love”, “aloof from the notions of unwarlike maids”, and “a manlike maid...who knew nothing of Aphrodite”. To put it plainly, she was a virgin and very willingly so. She was increasingly proud of this fact and even highly egotistical due to it. So much so that she said the following to Artemis: 
‘Artemis, you only have the name of a virgin maid, because your rounded breasts are full and soft, a woman's breasts like the Paphian, not a man's like Athena, and your cheeks shed a rosy radiance! Well, since you have a body like that desirous goddess, why not be queen of marriage as well as Kythereia (Cytherea) with her wealth of fine hair, and receive a bridegroom into your chamber? If it please you, leave Athena and sleep with Hermes and Ares. If it please you, take up the bow and arrows of the Erotes (Loves), if your passion is so strong for a quiver full of arrows. I ask pardon of your beauty, but I am much better than you. See what a vigorous body I have! Look at Aura's body like a boy's, and her step swifter than Zephyros (the West Wind)! See the muscles upon my arms, look at my breasts, round and unripe, not unlike a woman. You might almost say that yours are swelling with drops of milk! Why are your arms so tender, why are your breasts not round like Aura's, to tell the world themselves of unviolated maidenhood?’
Because of this Artemis set up a plot with the aid of Nemesis and Eros to "punish” Aura’s transgression. The unfolding of this plot ends up in Aura getting drunk on a stream of wine disguised as/glamoured to appear to be water after a long day of hunting. While drunk and asleep from intoxication, Dionysus (shot by several arrows of love/lust from Eros: “Eros (Love) drove Dionysos mad for the girl with the delicious wound of his arrow, then curving his wings flew lightly to Olympos”) violates the sleeping titaness. This results in her getting pregnant and absolutely losing her mind in grief of her stolen maidenhood:
“she shrieked in distress, held in the throes of madness; she chased the countrymen, slew shepherds beside the leafy slopes, to punish her treacherous husband with avenging justice--still more she killed the oxherds with implacable steel . . . still more she killed the goatherds, killed their whole flocks of goats, in agony of heart, because she had seen Pan the dangerous lover with a face like some shaggy goat; for she felt quite sure that shepherd Pan tormented with desire for Ekho had violated her asleep: much more she laid low the husbandmen, as being also slaves of Kypris (Cypris) . . . The huntsmen she killed believing an ancient story; for she had heard that a huntsman Kephalos (Cephalus), from the country of unmothered Athena, was husband of rosecrowned Eos (Dawn). Workmen of Bakkhos about the vintage she killed, because they are servants of Lyaios who squeeze out the intoxicating juice of his liquor, heavy with wine, dangerous lovers. For she had not yet learnt the cunning heart of Dionysos, and the seductive potion of heady love, but she made empty the huts of the mountainranging herdsmen drenched the hills with red blood.”
Aura also began to lament at the gods in grief, threatening them all for what had been wrought upon her:
“What god has loosed the girdle of my maidenhood? If Zeus Allwise took some false aspect, and forced me, upon my lonely bed, if he did not respect our neighbour Rheia, I will leave the wild beasts and shoot the starry sky! If Phoibos Apollon lay by my side in sleep, I will raze the stones of wordfamous Pytho wholly to the ground! If Kyllenian (Cyllenian) Hermes has ravished my bed, I will utterly destroy Arkadia with my arrows, and make goldchaplet Peitho [Hermes' wife] my servant! If Dionysos came unseen and ravished my maidenhood in the crafty wooing of a dream-bridal, I will go where Kybele's (Cybele's) hall stands, and chase that lustmad Dionysos from highcrested Tmolos! I will hang my quiver of death on my shoulders and attack Paphos, I will attack Phrygia--I will draw my bow on both Kypris [Aphrodite] and Dionysos! You, Archeress [Artemis], you have enraged me most, because you, a maiden, did not kill me in my sleep still a virgin, yes and did not defend me even against my bedfellow with your pure shafts!’ // She spoke, and then checked her trembling voice overcome by tears. And Aura, hapless maiden, having within her the fruitful seed of Bakkhos the begetter, carried a double weight [twins]: the wife maddened uncontrollably cursed the burden of the seed, hapless maiden Aura lamented the loss of her maidenhood; she knew not whether she had conceived of herself, or by some man, or a scheming god; she remembered the bride of Zeus Berekyntian Plouto (Berecynthian Pluto), so unhappy in the son Tantalos whom she bore. She wished to tear herself open, to cut open her womb in her senseless frenzy, that the child half made might be destroyed and never be reared. She even lifted a sword, and thought to drive the blade through her bare chest with pitiless hand. Often she went to the cave of a lioness with newborn cubs, that she might slip into the net of a willing fate; but the dread beast ran out into the mountains, in fear of death, and hid herself in some cleft of the rocks, leaving the cub alone in the lair. Often she thought to drive a sword willingly through the swelling womb and slay herself with her own hand, that self-slain she might escape the shame of her womb and the mocking taunts of glad Artemis. She longed to know her husband, that she might dish up her own son to her loathing husband, childslayer and paramour alike, that men might say--‘Aura, unhappy bride, has killed her child like another Prokne (Procne).’” 
It wasn’t till she was very pregnant and near giving birth that she found out that it was Dionysus that had wronged her. How she found out was also deeply heartbreaking. Artemis at this time appeared to Aura to mock her for no longer being a virgin and being with child. It was also Artemis that delivered the news of Dionysus being the one that had raped her: 
“‘I saw Sleep, the Paphian's chamberlain! I saw the deceiving stream of the yellow fountain at your loving bridal! The fountain where young girls get a treacherous potion, and loosen the girdle they have worn all their lives, in a dream of marriage which steals their maidenhood. I have seen, I have seen the slope where a woman is made a bride unexpectedly, in treacherous sleep, beside a bridal rock. I have seen the love-mountain of Kypris, where lovers steal the maidenhood of women and run away. Tell me, you young prude, why do you walk so slowly today? Once as quick as the wind, why do you plod so heavily? You were wooed unwilling, and you do not know your bedfellow! You cannot hide your furtive bridal, for your breasts are swelling with new milk and they announce a husband. Tell me heavy sleeper, pigsticker, virgin, bride, how do you come by those pale cheeks, once ruddy? Who disgraced your bed? Who stole your maidenhood? O fair-haired Naiades, do not hid Aura's bridegroom! I know your furtive husband, you woman with a heavy burden. I saw your wedding, clearly enough, though you long to conceal it. I saw your husband clearly enough; you were in the bed, your body heavy with sleep, you did not move when Dionysos wedded you. Come then, leave your bow, renounce your quiver; serve in the secret rites of your womanmad Bakkhos; carry your tambour and your tootling pipes of horn. I beseech you, in the name of that bed on the ground where the marriage was consummated, what bridegifts did Dionysos your husband bring? Did he give you a fawnskin, enough to be news of your marriage-bed? Did he give you brazen rattles for your children to play with? I think he gave you a thyrsos to shoot lions; perhaps he gave cymbals, which nurses shake to console the howling pains of the little children.’ So spoke the goddess in mockery, and went away to shoot her wild beasts again, in anger leaving her cares to the winds of heaven.”
Eventually Aura went into labour, but refused to call out to any of the goddesses of childbirth. She didn’t call to Artemis for help because she hated her, and she didn’t call out to the the Eileithyiai (daughters of Hera) because she worried that “lest they as being children of Bakkhos's stepmother should oppress her delivery with more pain”. To make matters worse, Artemis actually did mare Aura’s labour worse so that it was even more painful than it had already been. “Artemis delayed the birth, and gave the labouring bride the pain of retarded delivery.” Aretmis also returned during the labour to taunt Aura. 
Eventually Aura gave birth to two twin sons, but despised them both as they were a living symbol of what had been stolen from her:
“And in deep distress beside the rock where they had been born, the mother in childbed held up the two boys and cried aloud--‘From the sky came this marriage--I will throw my offspring into the sky! I was wooed by the breezes, and I saw no mortal bed. Breezes (Aurai) my namesakes came down to the marriage of Aura, then let the breezes take the offspring from my womb. Away with you, children accursed of a treacherous father, you are none of mine--what have I to do with the sorrows of women? Show yourselves now, lions, come freely to forage in the woods; have no fear, for Aura is your enemy no more. Hares with your rolling eyes, you are better than hounds. Jackals, let me be your favourite; I will watch the panther jumping fearless beside my bed. Bring your friend the bear without fear; for now that Aura has children her arrows in bronze armour have become womanish. I am ashamed to have the name of bride who once was virgin; lest I sometime offer my strong breast to babes, lest I press out the bastard milk with my hand, or be called tender mother in the woods where I slew wild beasts!’”
She left the twins in the den of a lioness so that she might eat the infants. This perhaps would have succeeded “[b]ut a panther with understanding mind licked their bodies with her ravening lips, and nursed the beautiful boys of Dionysos with intelligent breast; wondering serpents with poisonspitting mouth surrounded the birthplace, for Aura's bridegroom had made even the ravening beasts gentle to guard his newborn children.” Dionysus knew that Aura would kill at least on of the children she bore him and so he tried to guard them. He even asked the nymph Nikaia, at the time of their birth, to save them saying “I beseech you, hasten to lift up my son, that my desperate Aura may not destroy him with daring hands--for I know she will kill one of the two baby boys in her intolerable frenzy, but do you help Iakkhos (Iacchus): guard the better boy, that your Telete may be the servant of son and father both.’
Eventually Aura does succeed in killing the twin of Iakkhos by eating him. She would have killed Iakkhos too but he was saved by Artemis as she was moved to action by how horrified she was at seeing a mother kill her own children: “The maiden Archeress [Artemis] was terrified at this heartless mother, and seized the other child of Aura, then she hastened away through the wood; holding the boy, an unfamiliar burden in her nursing arm.”
From here Iakkhos was taken to his father who delivered him to Nikaia who would be his wet-nurse. He grew up for a time in his father’s cult until he was delivered to Eleusis, to become a part of the Eleusinian Mysteries as leader-in-chief. 
1 note · View note
phroyd · 6 years
Link
Officially, “Respect” is a relationship song. That’s how Otis Redding wrote it. But love wasn’t what Aretha Franklin was interested in. The opening line is “What you want, baby, I got it.” But her “what” is a punch in the face. So Ms. Franklin’s rearrangement was about power. She had the right to be respected — by some dude, perhaps by her country. Just a little bit.What did love have to do with that?
Depending on the house you grew up in and how old you are, “Respect” is probably a song you learned early. The spelling lesson toward the end helps. So do the turret blasts of “sock it to me” that show up here and there. But, really, the reason you learn “Respect” is the way “Respect” is sung. Redding made it a burning plea. Ms. Franklin turned the plea into the most empowering popular recording ever made.
Ms. Franklin died on Thursday, at 76, which means “Respect” is going to be an even more prominent part of your life than usual. The next time you hear it, notice what you do with your hands. They’re going to point — at a person, a car or a carrot. They’ll rest on your hips. Your neck might roll. Your waist will do a thing. You’ll snarl. Odds are high that you’ll feel better than great. You’re guaranteed to feel indestructible.
Ms. Franklin’s respect lasts for two minutes and 28 seconds. That’s all — basically a round of boxing. Nothing that’s over so soon should give you that much strength. But that was Aretha Franklin: a quick trip to the emotional gym. Obviously, she was far more than that. We’re never going to have an artist with a career as long, absurdly bountiful, nourishing and constantly surprising as hers. We’re unlikely to see another superstar as abundantly steeped in real self-confidence — at so many different stages of life, in as many musical genres.
That self-confidence wasn’t evident only in the purses and perms and headdresses and floor-length furs; the buckets and buckets of great recordings; the famous demand that she always be paid before a show, in cash; or the Queen of Soul business — the stuff that keeps her monotonously synonymous with “diva.” It was there in whatever kept her from stopping and continuing to knock us dead. To paraphrase one of Ms. Franklin’s many (many) musical progeny: She slayed. “Respect” became an anthem for us, because it seemed like an anthem for her.
The song owned the summer of 1967. It arrived amid what must have seemed like never-ending turmoil — race riots, political assassinations, the Vietnam draft. Muhammad Ali had been stripped of his championship title for refusing to serve in the war. So amid all this upheaval comes a singer from Detroit who’d been around most of the decade doing solid gospel R&B work. But there was something about this black woman’s asserting herself that seemed like a call to national arms. It wasn’t a polite song. It was hard. It was deliberate. It was sure. And that all came from Ms. Franklin — her rumbling, twanging, compartmentalized arrangement. It came, of course, from her singing.
Because lots of major pop stars now have great, big voices, maybe it’s easy to forget that most Americans had never heard anything quite as dependably great and shockingly big as Ms. Franklin’s. The reason we have watched “Showtime at the Apollo” or “American Idol” or “The Voice” is out of some desperate hope that somebody walks out there and sounds like Aretha. She established a standard for artistic vocal excellence, and it will outlast us all.
She, along with Sam Cooke, Ray Charles, Otis Redding, Tina Turner and Patti LaBelle, changed where the stress fell in popular singing. Now you could glean a story from lyrics but also hear it in the tone of the singer’s voice — agony, ecstasy and everything beyond and in between. Roots, soil, pavement on one hand, the stratosphere on the other.
I know. That does just sound like the art of singing. But when gospel left the church and entered the body — the black body — we called that soul. And a good soul artist could make singing for sex sound like she was singing for God. They call that secular music. But it just repositioned whatelse could be holy. Almost nobody — and even then, maybe just Ray Charles — did as much toggling between and conflating of the religious and the randy with as much sincere athletic imagination and humor andswagger as Ms. Franklin.
“Dr. Feelgood (Love Is a Serious Business),” the hit from 1967 that she co-wrote, never fails to chill, arouse and amuse. Ms. Franklin performs it with a mix of exasperation and smoldering anticipation. That song’s never sounded better or more theatrical than it does on “Aretha Live at Fillmore West,” from 1971. Its structural brilliance is that there’s no robust chorus or melody, just Ms. Franklin, her piano, a blues groove and her mood. She wants a friend to get going so she can have sex with her man. But who’s been shown the door with this much flair?
The song starts, “I don’t want nobody always sitting around me and my man.” You could bake a pie in the pause between “nobody” and “always.” And when she gets to “sitting,” she takes a deep, five-second drag on the “s” so that it sounds less like a consonant and more like a lit fuse. The remaining six and a half minutes put you in exhilarated suspense over when her top’s gonna blow.
There are so many things to love about this performance: its sexiness, its playfulness, its resolve, all the space in the arrangement for Ms. Franklin’s singing to stay low until it takes off high, the way that once she finally connects with Dr. Feelgood himself, the crowd audibly connects with the song or, really, just more deeply connects, since people had been shouting stuff like, “Sing it, Aretha!” between her pauses. You can feel in that moment the hold Ms. Franklin had over anybody who ever saw — or heard — her sing. She worked with bottomless reserves of swagger.
We tend not to think of Ms. Franklin that way — as an artist of bravado and nerve and daring, as a woman with swagger. We tend not to think of her this way even though nearly every song she sang brimmed over with it. (She sang about taking care of business — the old “tcb” — and, consequently, having her business taken care of, as much as she sang about respect.) Swagger we left to the Elvis Presleys and James Browns and Mick Jaggers. But “swagger” is the only word for, say, her approach to the music of other artists.
It didn’t matter whether it was a Negro spiritual or something by the Beatles. It was all wet clay to her. The Supremes, Frank Sinatra, Leonard Cohen, Adele, Simon and Garfunkel, James Taylor, ? and the Mysterians, C & C Music Factory: She oversaw more gut renovations than a general contractor. In 1979, she took the occasion of B.B. King’s “The Thrill Is Gone” to allow her backing singer to exclaim that she (and they) were “free at last.” Toward the end of her funked-up, very fun version of Sam & Dave’s “Hold On, I’m Comin’,” from the 1981 album “Love All the Hurt Away,” she tossed in some “beep-beeps” and a couple of lines from “Little Jack Horner” because she knew she could make it work.
If good soul music is like good barbecue — slow cooked, falls off the bone — by the 1980s, she’d become a pit master, yelping and barking and wailing, but also talking in songs, sermonizing. You know the char and gristle, the bits of sugar and salt and fat on, say, a perfectly done slab of ribs? Most of this woman’s songs were blackened that way. Yet if Ms. Franklin told you she was going to take a classic R&B song and throw in a little nursery rhyme, you’d be nervous. Did 1986 really need a cover of “Jumpin’ Jack Flash?” Probably not. But she did it anyway — and robustly — and threw in a “hallelujah” while she was at it.
But, by that point, Ms. Franklin seemed well on her way to becoming somebody who might have relished the culture’s doubt. She loved music too much to be vestigial or nostalgic or relegated. She wanted — you know, what she wanted. And eventually respect was tricky to come by. I, at least, remember sitting on my bed watching the 1998 Grammys and hearing that she’d be filling in for Luciano Pavarotti and rolling my eyes. Ms. Franklin knew. She went out there, sang some Puccini, and left the nation in shock.The Queen of Opera, too?
Is it possible that despite the milestones and piles of Grammys (the now-defunct female R&B vocal performance category seemed invented just for her; she won the first eight), despite famously having been crowned the greatest singer of all time in a vast Rolling Stone survey, despite being Aretha Franklin, the Greatest was also rather underrated — as a piano player, as an arranger (who had a greater imagination when it came to coloring a song with backing singers), as an album artist? Despite the world’s bereavement over her death, despite her having been less a household name and more a spiritual resident of our actual home, despite giving us soundtracks for loneliness, for lovemaking, for joy, for church, cookouts and bars, despite the induction ceremonies, medals and honorary degrees, despite her having been the only Aretha most of us have ever heard of, is it possible that we’ve taken her for granted, that in failing to make her president, a saint or her own country, we still might not have paid her enough respect? Just a little bit.
Phroyd
78 notes · View notes
nerdvi · 6 years
Text
Miss Sherlock <3
Yeah ok, i’ve seen some “issues” people are having regarding Miss Sherlock, and are actually some shared ones, i’ve read a post that i am unable to reblog I have no idea why, but I know @dr-wato​ gave a marvelous answer regarding deductioning, casting and character dynamics, so here i’m addressing some points that I found...regretably interesting:
1. All the cast look exactly the same:
I’ve actually seen this one thrown a lot, and well, it’s racist as hell. Not even sorry, it is a very common comment usually thrown about east asian folks, folks from the philippines (i’m struggling to find the right terms bc i’m not a native english speaker) and generally black people and brown latinxs to dismiss their stories and not bother with their content because “they all look the same anyways”. It’s not only lazy and ignorant, it’s racist as hell.
My brown latina ass can’t distinguish 2 white men in the same movie/show for the life of me, they all look the same to me and i struggle to discern which freaking Chris i am watching right now, I can however discern every character in Miss Sherlock and other Japanese drama; i can tell which character is which in a bollywood movie or a telenovela, because i mainly consume media that has a completely non white cast or at least it has an ethnically diverse one and i spend my days surrounded by latinxs, so my eyes are trained. The fact that you are not able to tell actually says a lot about the media you consume, which is fine, but it does not say anything about the overall quality of the show. It’s your eyes that are not used to non white features, don’t blame that on the show.
2. Sherlock is plain and not dramatic enough:
Ok, here’s the T on this one: BBC Sherlock is NOT  the only valid ACD interpretation out there. ACD gave no shits about Holmes’ character and gave full permission to do whatever the fuck we wanted with it.
On that note, people should also remember: MISS SHERLOCK IS A JAPANESE CRIME DRAMA. IT IS A JAPANESE PRODUCTION WITH A JAPANESE CAST FOR A JAPANESE/EAST ASIAN AUDIENCE AND THEREFORE IT IS SET, you guessed it, WITHIN JAPANESE CULTURE.
If you’re familiar with Japanese media, you would know they have their own rules when it comes to pacing, storytelling, editing and character tropes, they do their own thing and, as a consequence, the final product has a very distinct way to it. For what I know about Japanese media and culture from a life of anime, movies and documentaries, is that for Japan’s standars, Sherlock is an absolute drama queen.
She has her signature coat, she’s openly childish despite her age, she’s rude, outspoken, mocking, she has no regards for societal rules or personal space and she gives no fucks about social niceties-she goes into a stranger’s house without taking her shoes off, i mean come on- she only displays a medium of respect for authority and mostly when it’s convenient for her purposes. She insults Wato, a person she barely knows, several times and as much as she claims to be all logic, she displays her emotions- generally boredom and disdain- pretty openly for a culture as private as the japanese one. She wears dark makeup, darker than any of the other many women character’s we see on the show, and she comands attention when she enters the room, by her cultural contex, she’s not just dramatic, she is the drama itself.
It’s just- again- a japanese reinterpretation of a western character, and that’s totally fine.
3. “Watson” is boring/has no arch/has no point: Again, i’m gonna stop you right there. This show does not obey to a western story structure: you will not see wetern tropes here. Wato is probably the character that will grow the must throughout the show because such is her character archetype, she’s probably the naive, shy obedient girl that slowly turns badass without losing her kind self. Her dynamic with abbrassive, cynic Sherlock works precisely because they will learn from each other in a way that will not be overly evident or waaay too noticeable. Again, this show is set in a story structure that was its times, its pacing, its own sense of development.
4.  The unspoken one. It’s not BBC Sherlock:
Honestly, most issues regarding this show- deductions and technical aspects aside because again, dr-wato slayed that answer- is that it’s not a carbon copy of bbc sherlock and it’s not a westernized adaptation. And you know what? thank fuck it’s not. Regarding how we might feel about bbc sherlokc, and believe me, my opinion is pretty low, we already did bbc sherlock. Been there, done that, good or bad, but over nontheless. It’s ok if you loved it, it is also ok to have more options out there, more adaptations to watch and love.
Miss Sherlock is not looking to give you an intelectual superiority complex, it seeks to give you a layered, compelling and interesting crime drama that is quirky and fun and is reinterpreting some of the Holmes’ traits that has been a bit lost in recent adaptation and is taking it bit further with the reinterpretation of tha character, i’m personally really excited about that. We finally have femlock, people. You were crying and screaming for this for years- i saw that shit, i was there- and now we have it, but in Tokyo, not in england. They’re japanese women, not english ones and the story obeys to Japanese’s tropes, not western ones. Does not mean she show is bad, it just means it’s different and is an opportunity to you to explore other types of media content, come on, how exciting is that! We’ve had the west dominating media for so long, that it won’t kill any of us to take a million seats and try to learn, share and enjoy how other parts of the world treat their stories, only good can come off it.
206 notes · View notes
popliar · 6 years
Text
quick thoughts on the bts spotify mixtapes - part ii
Previously on BTS mixtapes… 
And here I am back again with some more nonsense thoughts on the updated BTS Spotify playlists.
Jungkook showing character development, yeahhh. This is still the softest playlist of the lot and personally it's not what I'm into, but compare it to his previous (not bad, but overlong and samey-sounding) one - look at this growth, look at this near-adherence to the form, look at how far he's come! This self-improvement meta-narrative is very JK and I'm into it. Also way to go including your new bros Khalid and Marshmello.
Jungkook: I am Listening to It Right Now [M] Sunburn - DROELOE - Sunburn Leaving - Illenium - Awake Beautiful Creatures (feat. MAX) - Illenium, MAX - Awake Bedroom Floor - Liam Payne - Bedroom Floor do re mi - blackbear - digital druglord I Miss You (feat. Julia Michaels) - Clean Bandit, Julia Michaels - I Miss You (feat. Julia Michaels) New - Daya - New Silence - Marshmello, Khalid - Silence Crime (with Skott) - Grey, Skott - Chameleon Wolves - Selena Gomez, Marshmello - Wolves
Jin’s is once again the most middle of the road. I think it's too harsh to say it's actually bad - yeah there's some meh, but there’s some great songs on here. Like I'd probably put Humble on my own playlist for 2017, despite it being too obvious, because sometimes the obvious is just the right thing, you know? The problem is there’s too much of that - I can't endorse this because it's all so safe. And for goodness' sake, Black Skinhead and Rap God were on his PREVIOUS playlist too, that's not on bro! (Gotta respect the perfectly in-character self-promo tho. You do you, bb!)
Jin's GA CHI DEUL EUL LAE? [I] Best of Me - BTS - Love Yourself: Her Work Hard, Play Hard - Wiz Khalifa - O.N.I.F.C. Black Skinhead - Kanye West - Yeezus Rap God - Eminem - The Marshall Mathers LP2 HUMBLE. - Kendrick Lamar - DAMN. Mercy - Shawn Mendes - Illuminate (Deluxe) 7 Years - Lukas Graham - Lukas Graham Strip That Down - Liam Payne, Quavo - Strip That Down Bad and Boujee (feat. Lil Uzi Vert) - Migos, Lil Uzi Vert - Culture Chandelier - Sia - 1000 Forms of Fear
Jimin - Oh my god Jimin what are you -- How are you -- Why???? Last time you were fine and this time it's like????? IDK????? [speechless for several minutes] If this reminds me of anything, it's the quote from Catch-22 about the man named Major who could've named his child Drum Major, Minor Major, Sergeant Major, or C Sharp Major, but instead went for Major Major Major. Well I think Jimin went full Major Major Major and I'm weeping.
Jimin’s Joah? JOAH! [C] Save Me - BTS - The Most Beautiful Moment in Life: Young Forever Not Today - BTS - You Never Walk Alone No Limit - Usher, Young Thug - Hard II Love I Need A Girl - Trey Songz - Ready (international) Best of Me - BTS - Love Yourself: Her I Don't Wanna Life Forever (Fifty Shades Darker) - Zayn, Taylor Swift - Fifty Shades Darker Say It - Tory Lanez - I Told You Outro: Her - BTS - Love Yourself: Her Intro: Serendipity - BTS - Love Yourself: Her Young - The Chainsmokers - Memories...Do Not Open
Suga - After the disaster of Jimin's, I nearly cried with relief. A very solid playlist! Rap fan Yoongi COMING THRU AGAIN with something focused, succinct, and on theme. An enjoyable mixtape, would hit repeat. (Do you think Hobi was mad he sniped Gucci Gang?) (Do you think Namjoon was mad he sniped Havana?)
Suga's Hip-Hop Replay [D] goosebumps - Travis Scott - Birds in the Trap Sing McKnight Havana - Camila Cabello, Young Thug - Havana Diego - Tory Lanez - Diego Gucci Gang - Lil Pump - Lil Pump rockstar - Post Malone, 21 Savage - rockstar Unforgettable - French Montana, Swae Lee - Jungle Rules The Don - Nas - Life is Good Ali Bomaye - The Game, 2 Chainz, Rick Ross - Jesus Piece What You Know - T.I. - King
RM - NAMJOOOOOOON wow wow wow. This is it. This is #peak mixtape. Look at this handsome nerd's great taste! This is eclectic and personal and it WORKS. His first mixtape was good but this is BETTER, tighter and more focused while not losing his individuality. I like the inclusion of Kendrick's DNA which is both entirely in keeping with his hiphop tastes but also works like a little inside joke; I'm very into the 2Pac and Eminem, both songs I loved so much when I was younger; and I'm emotional about Dead! Also the inclusion of MCR and Lil Peep make me think that I'm not imagining the emo/post-punk influence on "Sea" and I'm into it. tl;dr I love this mixtape and I love RM.
RM's Heavy Rotations [R] Ghostface Killers - 21 Savage, Offset, Metro Boomin, Travis Scott - Without Warning No No No - GASHI - No No No Havana - Camila Cabello, Young Thug - Havana Dead! - My Chemical Romance - The Black Parade Lose Yourself - Eminem - Curtain Call September - Earth, Wind & Fire - The Eternal Dance DNA. - Kendrick Lamar - DAMN. Awful Things - Lil Peep, Lil Tracy - Come Over When You're Sober, Pt. 1 Stay (with Alessia Cara) - Zedd, Alessia Cara - Stay California Love - 2Pac, Roger, Dr Dre - 2Pac Greatest Hits
J-Hope - Ooh, this feels very Jay-Hope! Quality-wise this feels on par with Yoongi's, and like Yoongi's I'd say it's a bit less personal and more consciously thematic. I kinda miss the quirkiness of his previous playlist, but this is a good mix anyway and I'd play this at your summer party. (If this is a pointer towards what hixxtape will sound like then… I'm ready.)
J-Hope's JAM [O] Drop It Like It's Hot - Snoop Dogg, Pharrell Williams - R&G (Rhythm & Gangsta): The Masterpiece Gucci Gang - Lil Pump - Lil Pump B Boy (feat. Big Sean & A$AP Ferg) - Meek Mill, Big Sean, A$AP Ferg - Dream Chaser 4 GUMMY - BROCKHAMPTON - SATURATION II Energy - Drake - If You're Reading This It's Too Late Kokamoe Freestyle - GoldLink - At What Cost Los Awesome - ScHoolboy Q, Jay Rock - Oxymoron All Hands on Deck - Tinashe - Aquarius ROCKABYE BABY (feat. ScHoolboy Q) - Joey Bada$$, ScHoolboy Q - ALL-AMERIKKAN BADA$$
V - Look, I remember the previous one (AND HOW), so this - this is fine. I'll fucking take it.
V's Join Me [P] Every Kind of Way - H.E.R. - H.E.R. Volume 2 Get You (feat. Kali Uchis) - Daniel Caesar, Kali Uchis - Freudian Best Part (feat. H.E.R.) - Daniel Caesar, Kali Uchis - Freudian I Am A Fool To Want You - Chet Baker - Finest Blue room - Chet Baker - Touch of Your Lips I've Never Been In Love Before (vocal) - Chet Baker - Chet Baker Sings Lullaby of Birdland - Sarah Vaughan - Sarah Vaughan A Kiss To Build A Dream On - Louis Armstrong - Hello, Dolly! Hello in There - Joan Baez - Diamonds & Rust Motorsport - Migos, Nicki Minaj, Cardi B - Motorsport
In conclusion: rap line slays again, with the greatest of ease, and Namjoon is clearly the MVP. 
I know it's not a competition but I find it pretty interesting that rap line came up with 3 very good mixtapes, which perfectly adhere to the rules; and vocal line (minus JK) just… did their own post-mixtape thing. By 'post-mixtape' I mean, we're not limited anymore by format and time, or access to material, thanks to digital formats and streaming libraries. Vocal line reflects that freedom, with all the good and bad that comes with it - whereas rap line shows what you can do, how you can be creative within the restriction of the form.
7 notes · View notes
kpoptimeout · 7 years
Text
[OP-ED] Why do K-Netz love Somi but not Samuel?
Tumblr media
*CONTAINS SPOILERS*
Often compared due to their young age, experience and biracial backgrounds, Jeon Somi from Produce 101 Season 1 and Kim Samuel from Produce 101 Season 2 had ultimately very different fates on the show.
However, if we really think about it, these two contestants actually have a lot of differences which set them apart and also speak volumes about South Korean society. 
Keep reading to see my thoughts on this and feel free to share your own thoughts in the comments below.
There are four factors in my opinion that made the results very different for Somi and Samuel.
1. Fame
Tumblr media
While Somi and Samuel both have huge international followings prior to the show, their level of popularity in South Korea before Produce 101 varied.
Somi first came to public attention through JYP’s widely popular survival program “SIXTEEN”. The immediate domestic success of girl group TWICE, which came out of the program, is a testament of how heavily watched the program was within South Korea. Hence, even if Somi did not make the cut for TWICE, her having been on the show did wonders for her in Produce 101. She was already a household name and had a solid domestic fan base.
Tumblr media
Meanwhile, although Samuel had been a trainee for PLEDIS’ super boy band SEVENTEEN and had been active in the short-lived duo 1PUNCH, he is still not that well known within South Korea. SEVENTEEN’s pre-debut broadcasts were online and not on national TV like JYP’s “SIXTEEN”. 1PUNCH was also not that successful in their domestic debut. Hence, it makes sense that while us foreign fans see Samuel as a veteran and superstar in the making, he really is a nugu in the eyes of K-fans and is not as likely to get as many votes as Somi.
2. Branding
Another aspect in which the two differed is the ability to brand themselves. While company name, of course, plays a role as noted in the fame section, Somi fares better than Samuel in branding herself. 
Tumblr media
Since “SIXTEEN” days, Somi stood out to me not because of her skill but her star factor. She is a kid who as soon as you see her you know she’s a star. She is charismatic and has a charm that can make the camera focus on her even if she’s just walking around not doing much. She also was known for being very helpful to everyone in need, including staff members and formed lasting friendships with members of the show from smaller companies. She was described as an “angel” and a true “center” of the show.
Meanwhile, Samuel does not have a strong, distinct identity. He is hardworking and all-rounded but he is not the “Pick Me Center” like Daehwi, “Mr. Slate” like Ong Seongwoo, “Wink Boy” like Park Jihoon. Even lesser known participants at the beginning like Yoon Jisung and Yoo Seonho quickly built an image as an “ahjumma” and a “little chick” respectively. Samuel at the same time remained “Kim Samuel” without any nickname or viral gif in South Korea. Even Samuel himself noted this halfway through the show, saying that he has yet to develop an actual "presence" on the show.
Tumblr media
Another aspect to do with branding is the skill of the person. It could be said that Samuel's all-roundedness actually made it harder for him to succeed. Noh Taehyun and Ong Seongwoo were "dancing kings" while Kim Jaehwan and Ha Sungwoon quickly established themselves as "main vocals" on the show. Samuel, of course, has some unique skills too like choreography but this was not given much attention until later episodes (Mnet is partly to blame). Him being well-balanced but not known for any skill specifically also meant it was harder for him to build an identity.
Tumblr media
On the other hand, Somi actually started off the show (in my opinion) less skilled than Samuel. While she had great star power and sharp dance moves, her vocals had color but was far from stable. However, her improvement in singing stability throughout the show and even more rapid improvements in dance (as seen in the legendary "Bang Bang" stage) helped make her become more known among the South Korean audience.
Tumblr media
3.  Race & Gender
It would be idealistic and naive for me not to think race also played a role in Samuel's ranking compared to Somi. 
Tumblr media
First, while Samuel and Somi are both biracial, there has definitely been evidence of Somi being favoured by K-Netz because she was French-Canadian/Korean while Samuel was Mexican/Korean. Unfortunately like some countries in the West (cough cough USA), white privilege still exists in South Korea and there is a good number of K-Netz who are less supportive of Samuel because he was not a white foreigner but a Latinx. I love Somi to bits like many of you too but we have to acknowledge while she was discriminated to a certain degree in her every day life growing up as a foreigner in Korea, she likely still had it better than Samuel who comes from an even more marginalised group in South Korea.
Tumblr media
Besides the different perceptions of biracial individuals from different backgrounds, the gender of the two also influenced the amount of support they got. According to studies conducted by sociology professor John Lie of UC Berkeley, women in East Asia are much more likely to be accepting of foreign exports of entertainment and celebrities than their male counterparts. He argues that the men often felt threatened by these foreign challenges to their perceptions of masculinity. Examples include Japanese men being accepting of K-Pop girl bands but not as much so into K-Pop male celebrities while Japanese women welcome both. This observation of a case of masculinity is so fragile in East Asia pop culture would explain a factor that made Somi more popular than Samuel. Somi as a biracial girl could appeal to both female AND male fans. Meanwhile, Samuel as a biracial boy would not be as accepted by male fans. Hence, even if he was doing well and getting female support, it was likely deeply ingrained biases to foreign male stars, especially even more so for non-Asian ones, would have prevented him from accessing the votes of a whole demographic.
4. Voting
Finally, Somi profited from very different voting rules in Season 1 which could have done wonders for Samuel too.
Last year, international online voting was permitted. This meant Somi, someone who had both pre-existing fame and an international background, could access demographics well beyond South Korea. This could have propelled Samuel to the Top 11 or even 1st place, as seen with his consistently high rankings on Soompi’s simulated rankings via international fan vote.
Tumblr media
Also, Season 1 swapped to the one-pick system (only voting for one member) after concept battles while this season they only moved to one-pick during the finale. Season 1 is better in its transition because having an earlier ranking by one-pick prepared the fans and taught them how to vote for the finale. That is because very often there could be people ranking high because they are a lot of people’s 2nd or 3rd bias but are actually NOT that many people’s ULTIMATE bias. 
Tumblr media
This could be seen in Season 1 when during the first one-pick system ranking, both Kang Mina and Kim Nayoung dropped out of the Top 11. Meanwhile, some previously underrated but talented girls like Kim Chungha and Yoon Chaekyung rose to Top 11 because people voted for them hard to make sure they will not get eliminated before the finale. In no way do I feel like Chungha and Chaekyung do not deserve their high rankings (and Chungha slayed in I.O.I in the end). What I am saying is the one-pick ranking before the finale allowed the audience to work out who was actually lacking in support when you can only vote for one person so they can readjust their priorities if needed for the finale. In the end, we saw a push of votes that got Kang Mina back into the final line-up of I.O.I. 
Tumblr media
This season, I felt like having one-pick vote only during the finale completely played Samuel, Kim Jonghyun (NU’EST��s JR) and Kang Dongho (NU’EST’s Baekho). First, I think all three boys are generally well liked but were not necessarily everyone’s ultimate bias. Secondly, all three boys appear to be pretty popular on the show, with the last ranking before final ranking placing them all in Top 11 or just missing it (Dongho was #12). Hence, most fans did not worry about them and some did not bother to vote for them, instead focusing on talented but underrated boys like Yoon Jisung, Bae Jinyoung and Ha Sungwoon as well as the suddenly dropped in popularity member Lai Kuan Lin. I think Kuan Lin, Jisung, Jinyoung and Sungwoon are all boys who deserve great things but an earlier use of one-pick vote or a continuation of voting for 11 members would have better prepared the fans for the results. I also find the last minute one-pick vote problematic in general because it is harder for fans to evaluate the Top 11 as a team and vote based on creating the best team. While the Top 11 boys are all great kids, it is hard to imagine what sort of concept the current line-up will be at all, unlike during the female season (it was screaming “Girl Crush” concept like mad).
What’s happened has unfortunately happened but we hope Samuel all the best after this whole mess.
Tumblr media
What are your thoughts on Samuel’s final ranking as well as the finale of Mnet’s Produce 101 Season 2?
Leave your thoughts in the comments and remember to share this as I would love to hear what the rest of you online think!
317 notes · View notes
botwstoriesandsuch · 4 years
Text
Where Time Takes Us
Hey all! I’m almost done with Chapter One of a fic I’m working on, so in the mean time, why not have a quick teaser?
Eventually I’m gonna also post the full thing on AO3 so the format is better, and it’s also gonna have zelink and some revali stuff in the future...although I’m mainly gonna focus on character growth and arcs than the romance. All in all, when I’m done you’ll have to read it for yourself. In the mean time..
Enjoy!
Where Time Takes Us 6905 words (of like...15k it’s a teaser ok)
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Watch the home while she is off to war
The Slumber King versus the rearing boar
Awake, arise, do not be blind
To tales and destinies entwined
In the world we said that we would leave behind
- - - - - - - - - - 
6 months, 3 weeks, and 3 days before the Hyrule Castle Slaughter, the Akkala Citadel Massacre, the slaying of the Champions, the death of the hero, and the rise of Calamity Ganon
She was supposed to work until whenever doomsday struck, and truly she wanted to, but circumstances led her to walk towards the echoing laughter.
Already trying to prepare the quip she would throw back at them (as undoubtedly they’d complain about her being late again) the researcher weaved through the familiar roads of West Castle Town. Most of the houses were dark, with the only light source coming from the occasional flickering lantern, and the pale complexion of the midnight moon. Needless to say, it made the warm glow of The Adequate’s Tavern stand out all the more as she approached. 
Another roar of laughter and shouts escaped from an open window on the south side of the pub. The bags under her eyes curved with her smile as she recognized one of the voices. She absentmindedly traced her fingers along the outer walls of the tavern as she walked, loose chips of faded blue paint falling to the pavement below. The wooden sign above the door creaked with its askew weight. “The Adequate’s Tavern” was printed in bold, blue letters atop a faded yellow outline. The missing e’s and t’s gave evidence to the building’s true quality. 
Pushing open the door, the researcher was met with a swirl of familiar scents, ranging from alcohol, apples, bread, and leather, along with a smokiness coming from the fireplace near the back of the bar. 
Closing the door behind her, she walked through the entrance, passing under a wooden overhang, and alongside a long, stone-slated bar counter. She overheard a conversation between the barkeep and a waiter.
“Yes, they’re here again, so get out there already!”
“The scientists?” the waiter asked.
The man started shoving her towards the storage door behind the bar. “Yes, yes, now hurry up and stock up on that apple cider. I’ve already turned four full pitchers from the three of them, and the fourth is no doubt on the way. We can turn a bigger profit from those kids than any random alcoholic that stumbles in here tonight!”
The waiter disappeared into the back and the barkeep was left muttering by the counter. Chuckling to herself, the researcher moved away, starting to search for the scientists in question. Other than a single, beige wall that separated the edge of the bar with a support beam in the middle of the room, the pub was very open and lively. Square and circular tables were littered across the floor in mismatched patterns, ranging from oak brown to birch white. Clearly, aesthetic was not the centerpoint of the place. 
She walked about the pub, scanning the faces of the men and women alike who crowded by the booths and tables. The tavern mainly housed a sea of Hylians, who let out the occasional drunken laugh, or hearty chuckle. It was a miracle she could hear her thoughts at all, as the air was rich with the sound of clattering dishware and the patter of dancing feet, as in a small corner to the left was a semi-circle stage housing a small band. A Hylian man with umber dark skin, much like her own, blew away at a Lurelin-made, seashell harmonica. To his left, a blonde woman extended her arm in quick and elegant strokes with a bow and fiddle. Two others struck away on small drums and bells, and the playful gig they performed had gotten several people up from their feet to dance for Hylia knows how long. The music wasn’t terrible, but she had heard better, from a certain Sheikah in particular...
As if fate had read her thoughts, she finally caught sight of her friends.
It hindsight, it was easy enough to expect the bard to be at the table closest to the stage. Yet, it was probably the three heads of cloud white, Sheikah hair that gave them away the quickest. A young teenage boy sat across a square table from two other Sheikah, a boy and a girl. He was looking at nothing in particular, as he plucked away at his lute, presumably tuning it. Wrapped around his head was a small cluster of green wooden beads, woven with brown string. They dotted like a line of stars in his fluffy, white hair, alternating between pine and sage shades. The knot tying the strings and beads around his head hung loosely like vines just by his right ear. He was just asking to look like a starstruck, homeless traveler, if it weren’t for the bright red cape pinned across his shoulders. The golden, Hyrulean emblem holding the crimson cloth together signified his status as an important worker of the palace. Although, no one would be surprised that this thin, skinny teenager was a bard and court poet, and not a royal knight. 
Suddenly, the bard looked up and met her gaze, a pair of warm, red eyes catching the light of familiarity. He patted the empty seat next to him and said something to the other two Sheikah in front of him. One of them looked back, a young man with storm wild hair that seemed to part like lightning. He had a beige, long sleeve coat over a red tunic, as was the classic Sheikah style. However, the style of his white jacket told of his rank as a scientist. With chocolate eyes and a contagious grin, he nudged the girl next to him and fake coughed.
The young woman wore roughly the same outfit, although she had a navy blue skirt and boots compared to the other guy’s black pants and shoes. Her eyes were also red, albeit, with a more striking scarlet color, compared to the other boy’s warmer wine shade. Looking back, she adjusted her bright, Sheikah red, round, sparkly, diamond decorated glasses, complete with white accents that matched her hair. It was pulled in a messy bun, a hairstyle that her close friends knew was less for looks, and more for practical purposes, as supposedly “the stupid strands always find ways to bother my eyes. No, stop, I don’t need a comb! My eyeballs are just sensitive, OK?”
Pivoting past a waiter, the researcher finally moved closer to the trio, brushing her curly dark hair above her shoulders as she prepared for the sarcasm to begin.
The stormy eyed scientist spoke first.
“Purah, Purah! Is that...a ghost I see? It looks like Adello, but I feel like I haven’t seen her in a century, I surely thought her dead! Am I being…haunted?”
Purah turned in her seat and gave a fake gasp. She adjusted her red rimmed glasses at the sight of her. “You’re right, Robbie! I’ve heard about these spirits. They only come at midnight under a full moon, and they appear when you have friends that don’t know how to time manage and haunt you by coming to your birthday party with their terrible fashion sense 45 minutes late!” She clapped her hands along with the syllables of “45 minutes” to let her point be known.
Robbie awed at Adello in sarcastic wonder, and the boy across from him exhaled out of his nose with a smile. 
Adello put a hand on her hip. “Save your breath, I was just working a bit overtime on the Divine Beast sketches. You know, work? For the jobs that we all have? So we can pay our taxes and shit? Unfortunately, not all of us have fancy salaries Mrs. Royal Scientist.”  
Purah turned to Robbie, pulling down her glasses and looking at him sternly. “See, this is another trait of these kinds of spirits. They’re cursed to only say excuses for eternity.”
He shook his head. “Coupled with the fact that their fashion only ever consists of one color? Truly, a terrible fate for a ghost indeed.”
Adello narrowed her eyes. Smoothing out her juniper colored tunic, she said, “Ok first off, green is a great color on me, it pairs well with my skin tone. You’re both just blind, no wonder you need glasses.” Purah put a hand on her chest dramatically, but she continued. “Plus, I’d really rather not get fired since that ceremony thing with those Champions is tomorrow and, as you all know, I just got that promotion.”
The researcher propped a black leather boot up on the empty chair by the table, flipping her jet black hair dramatically. “How does it feel to be in the presence of someone with an actual on-the-field career?”
Purah stuck out her tongue, and Robbie cupped his hands and booed. However, the boy sitting on the other side of the fourseated table gave a celebratory strum of his lute, giving Adello’s pose a bright background flourish with a few upbeat chords.
She winked. “Thank you Zimiri, at least someone can recognize skill.” The bard gave a little bow with his head, grinning. “A few chords is all it takes to enhance a dramatic, late night entrance.”
Adello chuckled, finally sitting down in the empty seat beside him. The old oaken chair and floor creaked under the new weight. Robbie let out a huff.
“You kids need to learn to respect your elders.” He announced the word “respect” with the tip of his tongue. The researcher rolled her eyes. 
“Ah yes, a whole one year gap between us. What astounding age and experience that these elders emit.” She gestured at Robbie and Purah with a sweep of her arm. 
“Uh excuse me, but I believe in my case it’s now double that. A whole two years, my dear, naive child. For as of 4 hours ago, I now emit the knowledge of an existence spanning two decades!” Now it was his turn to pose dramatically, pointing towards the ceiling. 
Everyone at the table groaned, turning to occupy themselves with something else. Purah started writing in her journal which she pulled out from her satchel, and Adello started to become very interested with the ceiling. Zimiri continued to pluck nothings on his lute.
Robbies crossed his arms, his white long sleeves folding across the Sheikah red shirt underneath. “Oh I see! So when Adello brags, she gets a musical accompaniment, but when I do it, it’s suddenly annoying and embarrassing?”
Adello smirked to herself, and answered, “Yep, that’s how it goes!”
“Alright you don’t get to speak Miss I-don’t-know-how-to-be-punctuation!” 
Purah promptly smacked Robbie over the head with a pen. 
“Hey! W—”
“The word is punctual you idiot.” 
Robbie slumped his shoulders and made a face. He tapped his thumb and fingers together, mimicking the opening and closing of a mouth while he muttered mockingly in Purah’s tone under his breath. 
Purah finished off a note in her journal before turning to the rest of the table. “Alright Adello, time to catch up. We’ve been playing ‘Till You Spill and I’ve already got some juicy stuff in here!”
Turning the pages of her journal towards Adello, she gave a chaotic grin. “Last round, Zimiri revealed that he once got teary eyed in front of the King himself after reading a poem about clouds.”
Zimiri raised his hands in defense. “Look, the clouds were an analogy for lost childhood innocence and I got choked up with that author’s amazing choice of imagery and descriptions, OK?”
Purah pointed her pen at him to hush, and continued. “Of course, him being a sentimental dork isn’t anything new, so he lost that round to Robbie who revealed the identity of his first crush.”  
Zimiri muttered something about the game being rigged towards the birthday boy, but Adello talked over him, excitedly.
“Ooohhhh? Robbie?? Who are they?” She propped up her elbows and cradled her chin in her hands, excited at the prospect of more embarrassing information she could hang over his head.
He mumbled, looking to Purah for assistance, but she only cupped a hand over her ear, waiting for him to respond. “You all fuckin—” he sighed, “it’s…she’s...c-ch…” he avoided everyone’s gaze, “her name is...Cherry…”
Adello gasped, gleefully. “That girl from your old university?? The writer you hung out with!?”
Purah beamed, shaking Robbie’s shoulders excitedly. “I know right???” She loosened her grip and allowed him to wiggle out of her grasp for a moment. “Oh sweetie, campus days may be long gone for all of us prodigies and geniuses,” she flipped a few strands of her white hair with a turn of her head, “but I’m sure you’ll get her someday. You just gotta turn up the charm, find a way to woo with words. I’m sure writers’ love that.” Purah pulled down her glasses and gave a forced wink at him.
Adello tried to hold her tongue to no avail. “Pffft. Yeah, you can try wooing her with your punctuation.” This got a snicker out of Purah, and caused the birthday boy to blush furiously and slump further in his seat. Zimiri finally spoke up.
“Now, now, let’s all play nice. We don’t need to pester him further about it, he did win the round after all.” 
“Uh, yeah. Speaking of the game, you still need to drink up mister.” Purah slid a tan brown cup of apple cider towards him, the translucent contents sloshing around like muck in a gutter.
He leaned on the back two legs of his chair. “Isn’t it punishment enough to smell it? The cider isn’t even near my face and my mouth is already burning.”
She shrugged. “Them's the rules of ‘Till You Spill. Your secret sucked, so swig!”
The poet groaned, but complied. Tipping the cup towards his lips, Zimiri took a hearty slurp of the cider, much to everyone’s amusement. It felt like hot, molten copper mixed with old apple skins. How could something both burn and freeze your throat at the same time? He let out a gag, to which Adello patted him on the back with a short laugh.
Raising his posture, Robbie crowed, “When we finally have Zimiri’s birthday maybe then we’ll actually upgrade to the alcohol.”
Adello raised an eyebrow. “Uh, right, because the upgrade from disorientingly strong, smelly apple cider, is you two being flat out drunk. Right...” 
Purah slammed both her fists down with pride, letting the cups and pitchers slosh a few, amber colored drops onto the worn wooden table. “Bold of you to assume I’d drink at all, considering I’ve never lost a round! Mwahaha!” She blew a raspberry at her. “This tongue is apple free, baby.”
She gestured with her pinky and index finger at Zimiri and Adello. “Now, you two! The late combatant and the latest loser shall spill next. Give us your juicy gossip!!”
The bard, still reeling from his drink, leaned back in his chair and gave a nod toward Adello. “Ladies first?”
While she wasn’t undefeated in this drinking game, she sure as hell was playing to win. Especially since somebody needed to knock that smug expression off of Purah’s face. Adello thought to herself quickly. 
Zimiri, no doubt, is probably gonna say something self-deprecating again, as he’s too nice to actually reveal anything embarrassing about anyone else. So...I just need to say something unexpected and interesting...perhaps something embarrassing about...hmm, I’ve already exhausted all my info about those cushy nobles and guards in past rounds…
Suddenly, she snapped her fingers. “The princess has a secret stuffed animal collection.” Seeing the light in her co-workers’ eyes twinkle, Adello knew she had chosen her words well. Purah leaned in. “OOoh? And how did you come across this juicy piece of information?” She rested her chin on an arm with an innocent smile.
“When I sent my application for the new job a few weeks ago, I gave it to the princess directly. It was late at night, and I bumped into her as she just left her room. The door was cracked open for a few seconds, before some royal, pompous guard slammed it right in my face. Yet, it wasn’t before I saw the pile of,” she counted on her fingers,  “cow, sheep, bird, dog, and several horse stuffed animals piled high by her big, blue bed. I bet if I peaked for just a few more moments I could have found enough to pin her as a true horse girl.”
Robbie shrugged his shoulders, unconsciously rapping the table with his finger. “Well, speaking as a horse guy myself, I can attest to the fact that the childhood horse obsession phase never leaves, so I find Princess Zelda’s collection quite admirable.” He gave a nod towards Zimiri. “Either way, it’ll be tough to top that, Zim. Cute, yet slightly concerning, fact about our future queen? Quite the competition. Shall I signal the waiter for a refill now?”
Zimiri plucked a few more strings from his lute, before finally setting it down on the floor. He tilted his head, playfully. The string with sage green beads seemed to sway with the tavern’s music, and he spoke with a glint in his eyes. “Well, I might be faced with impending failure and ultimate defeat, but hells if I’m not one to try instead of mope.”
He combed his fingers through his messy, white hair, pondering his next choice of words. Fiddling with the beads and strings wrapped around it, he thought out loud.
“Let’s see...to top out on an embarrassing fact about a respected princess...it's natural to combat it with something...personal? That always seems to be the more valuable information in this game…” Adello shook her head. He was playing right into her hand.
“Well...Robbie won last round with the identity of Cherry...so, how about I dish out something similar. See, I’ve...uh…” he rubbed the back of his neck, “Oh! Well. Court poet, shrine researcher, the job gets you close with the princess...kinda...I’d like to think we’re close anyhow…” He mumbled the last part of his sentence and let out a short cough. Then, he went back to fiddling with his short, messy hair.
“So… ever since I moved into the castle. When did my mom come here… five years now? I’ve, uh… had a crush on... Zelda…” He gave an uncertain grin, and raised the palm of his hands as if to ask, “well?”
At first he was met with silence. In his head, he started to celebrate the victory of his first ‘Till You Spill round in literal months. That was until he was met with groans and pitiful mutters. 
“Oh Zimiri,” Purah sighed, “I was rooting for you too.” Seeing the bewilderment creep onto the poet’s face, Robbie answered the question before it even escaped his lips. “Literally everyone here knew that bud, it’s not a secret.”
The bard started to sputter, moving his hands in wild, questioning motions.
“But? Wha— I? You!? Didn’t you— I… W-well I mean, I know Adello knew, I told her years ago, but you guys—”
“Oh my gods. Zimiri, you literally talk about her all the time, you’re totally in love. Given that we’re also the recipients of your long spiels and ballads about how ‘intelligent and thoughtful and amazing Zelda is,’” Purah said the words to mimic the tone of Zimiri’s honey sweet voice, “it’s exceptionally, extremely, very, very obvious.”
“R-recognizing a person’s positive traits doesn’t instantly mean in love!”
The royal scientist leaned across the table and patted his head. “Right, but you also started attempting love songs a coincidental 2 weeks after starting your job of shrine research with her. Your eyes are already red, so whenever she passes by it’s like your pupils magically form into adoring hearts. Try to stay away from poker, it’s for your own good.” 
Zimri continued to sputter, his cheeks becoming roser by the second. Robbie turned to Purah. “So, all in favour of finding Adello’s spill better than Zimri’s?” The two of them raised their hands in unison. “Alright buddy, secret sucked, so swig! WAITER PLEASE!”
Adello watched as the same woman she had seen near the bar earlier made her way to the table. Picking up a pitcher, she poured out a fresh cup of Adequate’s Apple Cider. The four of them had been here so many times, they didn’t even need to verbally ask for the order.
Before he could even start to reach for the cup, Adello snatched it out of the way. “Nah, it’s ok. I’ll do one for you, Zimiri. These two monsters have already tore you to shreds, and I’m sure I need a punishment anyway for coming in so late.” 
He started to protest, but after catching the look in her dark, iron eyes, he relented. “Well, I thank you for your generosity.” The other two, however, were not as compliant.
Purah cupped her hands around her mouth, yelling, “Booooo... Boo to pity! Boo to generosity!” Robbie mimicked her. 
“Yeah you have to respect your elders’ wishes. We demand blood! Suffering!” 
Adello cracked her neck for show, before downing her glass of cider in a few gulps. The stench and tingling sensation seemed to stick to the sides of her throat. It would take more than water to clear that out. “Adequate” was being very generous when describing its quality.
“Mmmm. The cider’s weirdly salty tonight, I think your attitudes got mixed in here.”
Purah blew another rasberry at her.
They played for a few more rounds, the clatter of cups and breaths of laughter decorating the hours. Much to everyone’s distaste, Purah continued her winning streak, getting by with unbeatable information about the King, royal guards, and one embarrassing anecdote about how her little sister, Impa, had caught her writing an interesting letter to the “local archery hunk.”
Yet, Purah laughed along with the rest of them, the eyes behind her red rimmed glasses held no shame, which Adello envied. Of course that sort of attitude would make you a master at this game. Robbie and Adello attempted to team up and be biased towards Purah in an effort to get her to lose, but either Zimiri didn’t take the hint, or he just really liked playing fair which wasn’t exactly out of character, even if it meant more drinks for him. 
Suddenly, a bell towards the back of the pub rang, signifying the end of the band’s gig. The dancing paused, as people gave their thanks, varying from politie applause to drunken yelps. Robbie then rapped the table with his hands, excitedly.
“You know what else tonight needs? Some amazing music, eh Zimiri?” He bounced his eyebrows up and down at him, and gestured towards the lute leaning on one of the table legs.
“I don’t know,” Zimiri replied, “I’ve only a part-time hire for the weekend rush hours, and I wouldn’t want to blindly get on stage and sing without being given permission.” 
Adello scoffed. “Uh, are you kidding? The owner would love for you to play without paying you. Haven’t you heard the talk around town? The Adequate’s Tavern: Home of alright food and acceptable ale, but an outstanding, white-haired bard!”
He fiddled with the string in his hair again. “Oh yeah? I’d love to meet him someday.” At this, Adello clicked her tongue and promptly shoved him out of his chair with her hip. 
He laughed to himself as he stumbled aback. “Alright, alright, but only because the birthday tyrant requested it.” Robbie clapped his hands in a “chop-chop” fashion, to truly signify his role as the newly dubbed tyrant.
Suddenly, Zimiri perked his head. Stepping back towards the table, he reached for his cup. “Oh wait, I just lost that round. I still need to drink my—”
Adello grabbed the cup right out of his hands. She tipped it 180 degrees and let the cider spill completely onto the wooden floor. He hopped back, and Purah let out a surprised yelp, saying something about letting the stench seep into the floorboards. Robbie just started to laugh, wildly. Noticing the small commotion, a few other guests looked back at them and started to snicker to themselves.
Setting the cup back on the table, the researcher said, “Great, now you don’t need to ruin your voice any longer. Now get up there and one-up the last band.” 
The bard pushed his chair under the table. Picking up his lute as he stood and faced Adello, a charming smile on his face. “Heh, well. My singing voice is grateful. I suppose now I’m in debt to comply.” He gave a curt bow.
Robbie clapped his hands again. “Great, great. Now quit the manners and let’s go already! I still have to order the cake pie!”
Both of the girls rolled their eyes in unison. Zimiri shrugged and started to walk through the small crowd of standing Hylians, and towards the small stage. 
A few of the regulars who recognized him let out whoops and whistles, yelling out “Bard!” or “More music!” in support. It seemed that no one really knew his name, but it was nice enough to know that even working here part time would grant you the honor of being recognized by a bunch of random folk. One confused patron, who only associated him with “z” yelled out “Yeah, Zelda!” before promptly slumping under the table. Looking around, a blonde girl caught his eye, as it seemed she was staring at him. He waved, and her cheeks, much to Zimiri’s confusion, turned pink at his gaze and she turned to her friends who started giggling. 
Moving past the last of the Hylians with an, “excuse me, sorry!” he finally stepped on the stage. The bard pulled up a small stool to the stage, leaning against it. Most of the folks continued to whoop in approval, seemingly eager for another chance to start dancing. Even the barkeep clapped his hands, probably excited at the thought of a free gig.
I guess, if no one is stopping me…
It was a rowdy bunch, but not a new one. Zimiri had played for these kinds of audiences before. 
“I see that quite a few people are itching for a new tune. So, uh, any requests?” he announced as he strum a chord on his lute. 
A mass of different voices bounced around the tavern, requests ranging from The Babbler’s Jig, Misko’s Tale, The Eldin Bluffs, and Can I Get More Ale? Although, Zimiri wasn’t quite familiar with the chords of that last song. 
He couldn’t stop himself from being biased towards the request of a certain dark skinned girl to his left.
“The World Behind!” Adello said. “Enough with those new ballads, I demand a classic!” 
Robbie pumped an arm in the air. “Yes!” he shouted. “I second that! So is my decree as birthday tyrant!”
The bard smiled, preparing the fingering on the neck of his lute. He turned towards the audience. “Well, I’m afraid I have no choice but to heed to such authority.” He began to pluck the beginning notes, tapping a tempo with his boot against the stage. “Now then, a beat, if you all would be so kind?”
The tavern chattered in approval, before piping down. There probably weren't more than 30 people, but the beat they made was definitely sufficient. The sound of stomping, banging mugs, and clapping filled the room. The tempo didn’t even need much adjusting, as The World Behind was pretty familiar around Castle Town. The beat was like a child pretending to be a marching soldier, unconcerned and playful.
Zimiri’s smile widened. A lively crowd indeed, this will do nicely. 
With that, he started to sing. His silvery voice echoed across the tavern, as he closed his eyes and began to play.
The boys have gone out to the wishing well
Will they come back? Oh only time will tell
A rupee for a life refined
But time and dreams never align
So tell the world we’ll leave it all behind
Many of the guests had started to dance again, while the rest continued the beat of the song. As Zimiri plucked rapid notes on his lute, he heard a supporting holler from Purah. Next to her, Robbie was slamming his fist to the beat, clearly enjoying himself.
Have you seen the soldiers’ drinking ale?
They wish to sing along with nightingales
To dance on home with songs and rhymes
To banish all the fears from mind
Yes tell the world we’ll leave it all behind
Another pause between the verses, and the bard played the “decorative” rapid notes in between. He didn’t mean to seem like he was showing off, but Adello would attest to the fact that this happened whenever he got too into the music. Looking towards her, Zimiri saw her give a double thumbs up. 
Of beasts and men and all atrocities
The damn-ed fate, she owns all that you see
To a better day of new design
Forgot about the gods divine
Oh tell the world we’ll leave it all behind 
At this point, some of the guests were singing along, though not to the point of overpowering his own alluring voice. Laughter rang out around the warmly lit room once again. Zimiri looked out at the dancing patrons and smiling guests, grinning at the feeling in his chest this brought. He continued the last verse.
Watch the home while—
“HEY!”
The sudden gruff voice startled the bard to the point where he nearly slipped off the stage.
Lumbering through the double doors, three guards entered the tavern. The one in front, who had interrupted the music, wore a typical knight’s outfit, the same as his male and female coworkers behind him. However, the black hooded cape he wore atop his metal armour swayed with every step he took across the floor, his supposed rank silencing the room. 
Well, mostly, silenced the room. A few ticked off guests were booing, groaning, and mocking him for ruining the entertainment. 
“Oh would you lot shut up for 2 seconds?!” he said, his voice booming across the tavern. “Listen, I’ll be blunt. I gotta give two messages for this establishment.”
The guests shook their heads, mumbling. Their booing and insults continued, but their volume quieted, it was too early to be getting cross with a couple of knights. Even Zimiri quietly slipped off the stage back towards his friends so as not to be at the end of the knight’s intimidating voice.  
The female guard behind the knight handed him a slip of parchment. Unfolding it, the guard cleared his throat.
“Firstly, you’re music and pounding is disturbing the noblemen next door. He’s staying at the inn or something and wants you to quote,” he read from the paper, “quit the mindless thumping, for Castle Town is a place of serenity and peace, not of nonsense jigs and banging.”
The groaning and insults started up again, the man gave a shrug, stating something about how he was just following orders. 
Adello couldn’t help but laugh out loud. “HA! Well, with an attitude like that, this’ll probably be the first and only time he’s been banged, he should be grateful.”
The room exploded into a mess of laughter and whoops. Even the guard smirked to himself, but attempted to hide it with a shake of his head, saying “Watch the mouth girl.” Although, his stern tone wasn’t in it.
After a second, he cleared his throat again. With a stomp of his boot regained the pub's attention, the laughter suffocated out.
“Now, we’re also here looking for a Dr. Robbie Kimura? I received word they might be around here?”
With the attention now towards a single table, most of the guests went back to their idle banter. A few waiters nodded their head towards the table in the back, and the man caught sight of three, white haired teenagers, who were sitting with the dark haired girl who had quipped out earlier. 
The scientists turned around too late, in an effort to avoid the knight’s gaze. “Gee, what a bunch of snitches,” Robbie mumbled. The three guards started to walk over to the table. 
“Dr...Robbie?”
“Who’s asking?” Robbie squinted with his dark brown eyes.
“Is this some kind of prank? You and your friends don’t even look old enough to drink.”
He scoffed. “Ok, first, yes I am a doctor! I didn’t fly through all those courses over four years just to be called, ‘Mr.’ And secondly, I’ll have you know that I am a ripe 20 years of age today, and I’m here drinking expired apple juice with my associates. So take that, pal!”
Beside him, Purah gave a proud nod in agreement. Zimiri started to wave at the guards, but Adello grabbed his arm before he could finish the movement. The guard was a bit unsettled with the way that girl was glaring at him. What was some random Hylian doing hanging out with a bunch of Sheikah anyway?
“Right, well look here son. Some curious aristo-brat snuck into the courtyard and caused one of those flying, metal Sheikah things to fall apart. My boss said that it was your prototype so you should come back and clean it up before something explodes, and possibly give a sincere apology to the meddling kid who got a few scratches.”
Robbie threw his hands in the air, exasperated. “You’re really gonna pull me out of a birthday just so I can go apologize to a spoiled kid for breaking in and ruining my Guardian?”
“If it let’s me keep my job, then yeah.”
Robbie mumbled something about not getting a slice of the apple cake pie. 
Suddenly, Adello got up and pushed her chair in, smoothing out the belt around her tunic as she walked towards them. 
“Ah yes, well thank you my dear assistant for the assessment but I’m capable of taking it from here.”
The guard raised a bushy, black eyebrow. “Sorry wha-”
“You said you only wanted Dr. Robbie? Well great job, you found them. Now let’s get going, I need to finish up a new design anyway.”
“You’re...Robbie? You’re a... clearly not—”
“Oh, I’m sorry, I should have had my mother consult you for your opinion before I was given my name.”
This time, the guard didn’t smile along with her quip. “This is not the time for—”
She held up a finger to silence him, and glared at the three guards with her iron eyes.
“Look, I’m not a nobody. I’m more than capable of fixing up the guardian and any other disasters you might have left lying around the castle grounds. If I’m feeling generous, maybe I’ll even lick the kid’s boots, it’s not my first time dealing with this, alrighty?”
The knights looked at each other, quizzically. The researcher crossed her arms. 
“You’re still following your precious orders, aren't you? How would you know what Dr. Robbie looks like? You can’t be faulted for not knowing someone you never met. So, you’ll just have to take my word for it.”
The blonde man behind the gruff, black caped guard, whispered something to his female coworker. Her gaze switched between the girl and the man. Still seeing the uncertainty in their eyes, Adello leaned closer to the knight and lowered her voice. “Come on, have a little heart, it’s his birthday.”
A beat of silence sat, only filled by the mild mumbling and chatter of the tavern. Finally, the guard let out a sigh. 
“Alrighty Dr. Kimura. I’ll help escort you to the site.”
Robbie started to protest, but Adello quickly silenced him with a wink. The guard turned towards the rest of the room, yelling, “The rest of you, the sun is gonna rise in a few hours so save your rioting for then! Am I clear?”
The patrons just responded with stupid groans, and half-hearted agreements. They started walking towards the door. The female guard started to put a hand on Adello’s shoulder, but she brushed it off, saying something along the lines of “I can walk on my own two feet, thank you very much.”
Purah turned in her seat. “I’ll save a slice of cake pie for you!” Adello turned her head and responded with a two fingered salute, before disappearing out the door with the guards. 
The tension in the tavern was almost immediately cleared, the moment the knights left. Most of the people went back to their normal conversational volume, and the waiters began to patter about with more confidence. However, Zimiri slumped in his seat, letting out a sigh. 
“Why does she always do things like that?”
Robbie fiddled with the edge of his cup, tracing his finger around the rim. “Well, you know her. Undermining authority? Check. Insults and quips? Check.”
Robbie continued to list off more traits, but it faded out of Zimiri’s ear. Always jumping onto other’s burdens. Ah, that idiot. I bet she hasn’t slept for the last two days. 
Purah suddenly piped up, taking out her pen and rapping it against the table. “Alright you too, let’s not let the sacrifice be in vain. Pool your rupees, we’re getting Robbie the fancy cake pie.” 
The clatter of a few red and blue rupees echoed on the wooden table, although Zimri knocked Robbie’s share aside, saying how the birthday tyrant shouldn’t have to pitch in. Purah turned in her chair and started to wave her hand, in order to get the attention of a waiter. The bard watched as a woman with a tray started to walk over to the table. Then, he turned to Robbie. 
“So what should we do while we wait?” Zimiri asked. Robbie stroked his chin, looking around the room. 
“I think...the people could still use some music.”
Looking out at the crowd, Zimiri noticed how the guards' interference had really dampened the atmosphere. The warm and lively laughter that was present just a few moments earlier was now replaced with more monotone chatter.
He nodded his head in agreement, putting on a charming smile. The place needed a new pick-me-up, did it?
Well, what else is a musician for?
Stepping back onto the stage, he strummed an open chord, double checking the tuning. The whooping and clapping started to return, much to his delight. Plucking a familiar melody, the warm feeling in his stomach returned as he watched the new smiles that started to fill the room. However, before he began to sing, Zimiri first focused on craning his neck to look out a window, trying to catch a glimpse of a certain girl in the night. 
It seemed the moon and sun were balanced on the edge of the world. The night had started to submerge behind the walls of West Castle Town, with only the brightest stars still perched upon the ink of the navy blue sky. The silver lining of greying clouds just barely glowed from the faint light of the day, still trying to break out of the eastern waters. 
Adello’s footsteps echoed through the cobblestone streets, but she could barely hear it against the shifting of metal plates from the guards in front of her. 
The gruff man looked back, scratching his peach fuzzed chin as he spoke. “Listen, if you finish your work quick I might be able to escort you back here.”
Adello shook her head. She turned to retrieve a journal from the pouch on her belt, opening its pages as an excuse to avoid his gaze. “No, it’s fine. I still have some more work I should be finishing up at home anyhow.”
“You...live at the castle?”
“Mmm.”
The guard took her blunt response as a sign to not continue with the niceties, much to Adello’s relief. Looking up, she gazed at the looming castle. Its towers were like mountain peaks, sitting above the blurred silhouettes of the buildings of Castle Town. 
Taking out a bit of charcoal, she started to sketch its outline on a fresh page in her journal. While she only had one color, she tried to capture the shadows and lighting that cascaded on one side of the castle to the other. 
The female guard slowed her step, starting to walk alongside the researcher. 
“Already working?”
Adello didn’t look up from her journal. “Uh… you could say that.”
She laughed. “Well you best hope you know what you’re doing. This kid’s father has been yelling at her highness all night. Supposedly because she’s helping to lead Sheikah research, so everyone associated with guardians is at fault.”
Adello finished up the tower of Princess Zelda’s study in her sketch. She smiled to herself at the finished work. It was one of her better pieces. Putting the journal away, she turned back to the guard and scoffed. “Is that so?”
The guard hummed a yes. “Apparently, the kid is the son of some visiting nobleman from the East Post. It’d be in your best interest to apologize profusely if you still wanna walk around alive.” 
Adello shook her head. She didn’t know it then, but looking back, many moons from now, she would laugh at the irony of her response.
“I’d rather die.”
27 notes · View notes
storm-does-stuff · 7 years
Text
Small Town Frights
(Part 1) (Part 2) (Part 3)
This is a little shorter than I was planning, but finals are coming up and I want to get something done!!
Maude woke with a jolt as the plane touched down. Maude pressed the button to turn the window next to her clear, and she could see a snowy runway breezing past her. She touched the window, and felt the biting cold through the glass.
“Kenna, Kenna, wake up.” Maude said, shaking Kenna into consciousness. “Look, it snowed out.”
“What?” Kenna muttered, yawning widely. “It didn't snow—it never snows.”
“Not at home. But we're in New York now, baby!” Maude said. She grabbed Kenna's hand and pressed it to the window. “See? It's snowed!”
“It's just cold because we were in the air.” said Kenna, pulling her hand back, then blowing on it a bit.
“Whatever, you non-believer.” Maude settled back in her seat. “Just know that I'm forcing you to wear your coat after this.”
“Of course.” Kenna said, rolling her eyes.
The plane had arrived at the airport exactly on time, so their terminal was ready for them to get off their plane, and head to baggage claim three to collect their bags. Newark was a huge airport, and it took a good fifteen minutes for Maude and Kenna to cycle through the bathroom and get to the bag return.
The light had just started flashing when they got there, and the first bag was making its way down the conveyor belt.
“Here,” Maude said, reaching into her backpack to pull out her and Kenna's coats. “take yours and put it on.” she handed the wad of clothing to Kenna.
“Thanks.” Kenna said, rubbing her hands along the fabric until she identified which coat was hers, then dropped Maude's on her feet while she put it on.
Maude pushed her way to the front of the line and watched as the bags came down, seeing hers and Kenna's bags on the conveyor belt one next to another.
“'Excuse me.” she said as she reached across the person next to her to grab both the bags at once and heft them off the belt and onto the ground. It wasn't difficult for her at all, but the size of the bags compared to the size of her made it look like a struggle.
“Let me help you with those, Miss.” said a man, and Maude turned to see a nicely dressed man with a large suitcase next to him holding out his hand. His suitcase also had NMII Demonology Department tape wrapped around it.
“I'm handling just fine.” Maude said. She pulled up the suitcase handles, and wiggled the bags a little bit so that the tape caught in the light.
“Oh! You're here for the case too!” the man said, smiling brightly. “I'm Jeffery Rodriguez, this is my first case, I'm so exited! Have you met Agent Bellafront yet? I've heard she's unconventional, but really efficient. I'm so exited to get started!”
Maude laughed, and reached out to shake his hand. “Nice to meet you Jeffery, I'm Maude Bellafront.”
The man's face paled. “I'm sorry, that was no way to greet a superior, I, uh,” he stammered, blushing bright red, as he directed his eyes to the ground.
Maude laughed, “You did nothing wrong, kid. I don't care for all that formality bullcrap, so don't you go getting all awkward on me now.” she smiled. “C'mon, I heard they're sending us over three to a taxi, so now we've got our group.” Maude gestured to Jeffery and started walking to where Kenna was waiting.
“Kenna! I got us a new friend can we keep him?” Maude called, sliding Kenna's bag her way.
“Hm?” Kenna asked, grabbing her bag handle, passing Maude her coat. “Oh is he the one we're gonna share a taxi with?” she asked, looking vaguely in the man's direction.
“Yep!” said Maude.
“I'm Jeffery Rodriguez, it's nice to meet you—Kenna, right?” Jeffery said smiling, holding out his hand.
“Handshake, Kenna.” Maude muttered when Kenna didn't react.
“Oh, sorry.” Kenna said, holding out her hand, waiting for Jeffery to take it, “I'm McKenzie Ford, nice to meet you. Just Kenna is fine, though.” she smiled. “Wow, you're so green even I can see it.”
Maude laughed, while Jeffery just stood there, looking confused.
“Well, let's go catch us a taxi!” Maude cheered, starting to walk to the front of the airport.
“Okay,” Kenna said, following behind Maude, her cane swaying gently on the floor. “Coming Jeff. Is it fine if I call you Jeff?”
“Yeah, Jeff is fine.” he said, rushing to catch up with the girls. “You're blind?” he asked, failing to find a way to politely say it.
“Yep, blind as a bat from the day I was born. I'm the youngest of triplets, kinda the runt of the litter if you know what I mean. It's fine, I get by. I have a special suit I normally wear, but it's not allowed on airplanes.”
“Oh. Sorry.” Jeff said.
“Why? You didn't do anything, you were only curious.” she smiled. “And I think curiosity's a good thing—just don't go sticking your nose in where it don't belong.” she laughed.
“Last one who did lost a nose!” Maude laughed, stepping into the road to hail a taxi. “Naw, we're pretty casual. Don't be a jerk nugget and we'll get along just dandy.” a bright yellow car pulled into the spot just before where Maude was standing. “Hey watch it! You cut that to close!”
“Noted.” Jeff said, walking his bag towards the back of the car, the trunk already opening. “Oh, do you need any help?” he asked, turning around to look at Kenna, only to see that she had grabbed Maude's roll-along bag as well as her own and was following close behind him.
“No, thanks for the offer. I'm good.” Kenna walked past him and got to the trunk first, hefting her bags into the back, and shoving them to the side, stepping out of the way for Jeff to do the same.
Meanwhile, Maude was talking with the taxi driver.
“Whaddaya mean 'no way in hell'?” she asked, crossing her arms.
“Sorry ma'am, but I refuse to drive there. I been hearin' all kinds of freaky shit about that place.” he said. “I kinda like my sanity thank you very much.”
“Yes, I've been hearing about the creepy town as well, that's why we're going. We're NMII investigators, and let me promise you we have so many wards and iron and salt no demonic entity is getting within three feet of your car.” to sweeten the deal, she pulled a little cash out of her bag.
“Hm... okay, but you're payin' for it if somethin' goes bad.” the driver said, eying the money.
“Well, it wont happen.” Maude said sweetly, giving the driver his extra tip.
They loaded into the car, Maude and Kenna in the back, and Jeff sitting in the front. The driver evidently still hadn't forgiven them for making him drive to a middle of nowhere town that's been having demonic activity, and stayed tight lipped throughout the journey.
“So, Jeff, I'm curious. What are your first impressions so far?” Maude asked, leaning to put her hand on Jeff's shoulder.
“You have accents.” Jeff said dumbly, and Kenna and Maude started laughing.
“I was talking about the case.” Maude giggled. “But that works too, we grew up in West Texas before moving to the city for work.”
“It's where there's a lot of farms.” Kenna explained. “Cotton, cows. You know.”
“Whole lotta nothing.” Maude agreed. Then she grinned. “See, you're already getting more comfortable with us! How sweet!”
Maude settled back in her seat, leaning into Kenna's side. Kenna had already taken out her headphones, and was listening to one of her podcasts again. “What're you listening to?” she asked, pawing at the cord.
Kenna just rolled her eyes, and handed Maude an earbud.
“This is a good episode.” Maude agreed, nodding.
Kenna began to rub her hand through Maude's hair. “Oh yeah,” she said suddenly. “You cut your hair. I forgot about that.”
“It was only a week ago!” Maude said. “How did you forget so quickly?” she had gotten her hair, which had grown to her shoulders, sheared in a V shape so that in the back it was cut with a razor, and in the front it reached her cheekbones.
“I'm forgetful. Sue me.” Kenna laughed.
“I'll see you in court.” Maude said.
“You and what attorney?” Kenna said.
“Only these guns, Baby!” Maude said, lifting up her arms.
Kenna grabbed Maude's wrist, and shook her arm. “Noodles.” she crooned.
“Hey!” Maude squawked, pulling her arm back, gently smacking Kenna in the face.
“So,” Jeff said, “do you guys have any extra information on the mission? I mean, you are leading it.”
“Well, I don't really know.” Maude said. “How much were you told?”
“That there was a murder-suicide, they did the demagi-counter tests out of routine, and they were maxed out.” he said. “We weren't really told much more than that.”
“That's about as much as anyone knows.” Maude said. “There was nothing occultic in the home, both husband and wife were seen as respectable members of their community. We have no leads. It's so exciting!”
“Yeah, exciting.” Kenna said, a bit less enthusiastic. “So, Jeff, what division do you work in, anyways?”
“I'm in the demonology division! I specialize in runes and binding circles.” he said, smiling proudly.
“Ow,” Maude said. “That's a lot of rote memorization.”
“Not at all!” Jeff insisted. “The runes and stuff just all came naturally to me, you know?” Maude nodded, though nothing that had to do with memorization came easy to her at all. “Oh, what do you two specialize in?”
“Hm? Well, I'm demonology as I'm sure you know. Specifically, I identify demons and their motifs, summoning circles and incantations, and weaknesses. I can find 'em, summon 'em and slay 'em.” Maude said, laughing at her own little joke.
“I'm on the Analysis team, or the Nerd Squad. I specialize in the integration of magical energy and technology, specifically to identify and ward off malicious entities.” Kenna said. “I'm the one who figured out how to make your demon proof visor, for example.”
“Really?” Jeff asked. “That's amazing! How do you do it?”
“It's just a matter of getting a magical generator and a substance that magic will travel on the way electricity travels on wires. Then you just use runes and sigils to make the magic do what you want.” Kenna said. “Simple, actually.”
“That was in layman's terms and I got none of it.” Jeff said.
“Yeah, Kenna tends to do that to people.” Maude said. “You should hear her older sibling, though. No one can understand Mick when they get going.”
“No one's ever been able to understand Mick.” Kenna said. “Not even their coworkers.”
“What do they do?” Jeff asked.
“Preter biology with an emphasis on magic.” said Kenna. “All my family's kinda science-magic based. My older sister is a show magician, also.”
“Wow, really specialized family.”
“Makes for some weird reunions, let me tell you.” Maude said. “Totally chaotic.”
“My family's nothing like that.” said Jeff. “I'm an only child, and my dad's an accountant.”
“That sounds nice.” said Maude. “Simple. My parents didn't exactly agree with my career choice, so we don't talk much.” she leaned into her seat, staring at her hands.
“Let's play Names.” said Kenna, turning her phone volume all the way down.
“Okay!” Maude said. “You know how, right Jeff?”
“It's the one where you say a name that starts with the same letter as the last name's last letter, right?”
“Yep. Except we use all nouns instead of just names.”said Maude. “We'll start with 'Kenna' since she brought up the game... apple.” she said and smiled.
“E...” said Kenna. “Example.”
“Effect” said Jeff, catching on to the simple car ride game.
“Trombone.” Maude said.
“You just love giving me E's” Kenna said. “Exemplary.”
“That's an adjective!”
Kenna groaned. “Ellipse. That's a shape.”
“Good job.”
The first round ended when Jeff couldn't figure out a noun that started with Y, and the second ended when they ran out of nouns that started with X. they didn't have time to start a third round because that was when the arrived at their hotel.
The taxi driver barely waited for them to get their bags out of the car before he hightailed it out of the parking lot, tires squealing and spinning on the wet ground.
The NMII New York branch had obviously gotten to the town before Maude did, and they had already set about turning the hotel into a temporary home base. There was a security checkpoint at the front door which everyone had to go through, and some demonology experts were working on setting up a catch-all ward on the outside of the hotel.
A young woman with a tablet came out to meet them outside the front doors. “Names?” she asked quickly, scanning her list.
“Maude Bellafront.” she Maude said, pulling out her ID. The woman looked between Maude and the picture on her screen, before taking to ID from her. She scanned the bar code on the bottom to confirm it was a valid ID, then swiped the bar code through another device.
“Your room is 347, your key is your card, Next.”
“McKenzie Ford.” said Kenna, holding out her ID. The woman went through the same process as before, then handed the card back to Kenna.
“You're rooming with Bellafront.”
Jeff went through the same process and was assigned to room 356.
“Hey, we're right down the hall from each other!” Maude smiled. “We're gonna go unload now, see you later!”
Kenna and Maude crammed themselves into an already mostly full elevator, standing awkwardly in the doorway. Luckily, their floor was the first one the elevator stopped on, so they weren't crammed for too long.
“We're to the left, Kenna.” Maude said, reading the hotel signs. Kenna nodded and turned, trailing her hand along the wall, brushing her fingers across the braille numbers on the room plates. When she reached her room she pulled out her ID and swiped the card to get into her room.
“This is nice.” Maude said, following Kenna into the room. “Kitchen on the right, couch area in front, a room with two beds to the left.” she said, pointing out what was in the room.
Kenna nodded and turned to the left. “I'm taking left bed,” she said.
“Okay, I'll take right.” said Maude, going to the air conditioning unit in the room, turning it as low as it would go.
“Maude, are you turning the room into an ice chest?” Kenna asked, hearing the subtle beeping. “You always freeze me out.”
“Hey, you can put more blankets and clothes on, I can only take so much off.” Maude said. “And no, I'm not sleeping in the nude, we're in a hotel.”
Kenna shrugged. “It would solve your problem.”
Maude went into the bedroom, and smacked Kenna upside the head. “Not happening, nerd.”
“Dang it.” Kenna snickered, and sat down on the bed.
Maude sat down on the opposite bed, turning on her tablet and opening her case file, pulling up the profiles of all the people on her team. She tapped out the command for another window and researched restaurants in the area.
“Hey Kenna, I'm planning on a team dinner somewhere, you know, so we get to know each other before tomorrow. You cool with that?”
“Yeah, that sounds good.” Kenna said. “Where we going?”
“I'm looking into that now.” Maude said, scrolling through a travel review page. “Oh, wanna go to a Mexican place?”
“In northern New York State?” Kenna laughed. “Holy crap, don't tell me a place is actually advertising itself as Mexican up here.”
“Valentine's Quesadilla.”
“Nuh-uh.” Kenna said. “Valentine isn't even a Mexican name.”
“We'll put that on the back burner.” Maude agreed, and kept scrolling. “But this place seems good, some seafood place?”
“Does it have crab?” Kenna asked.
“Oh I don't know – Yes they have crab Kenna!” Maude said, leaning across the gap between beds to smack Kenna upside the head.
“If it's got crab then I'm good.”
“Okay, now that I've got your seal of approval, I'll send a message out to the team.” Maude said, copying the information off of the restaurant's page, and clicking the send all button on the case file. “Does five sound good to you?”
“What time is it now?”
“Like three-thirty.”
“That's good.”
Maude finished typing her message and hit send.
“How many people are on the team?” Kenna asked.
“Fifteen.” Maude said, watching as received messages flashed onto her screen. Kenna nodded, opening her own tablet and looking at the case file for herself, running her fingers along the morph surface braille.
“Do you want shower first?” Kenna asked.
“No, you can take it.” Maude said. “I'm gonna start unpacking. I'll take top two drawers and you get bottom two?”
“That sounds good.” Kenna said, sliding her bag onto her bed and pulling her sensor suit out. “I'm gonna shower now. You can unpack my stuff if you want.”
“Cool.” Maude said, holding a thumbs up.
“I still can't see that.”
“You knew what it was.”
Kenna rolled her eyes and walked into the bathroom, closing and locking the door behind her.
When Maude heard the click of the lock, she started laughing. “C'mon Kenna, you don't have to worry about Ty walking in here!”
“He could show up any minute!” Kenna shouted back, and the showed turned on. “Besides, I don't trust you anymore than I trust him!”
“Oh, Kenna dear! How you wound me!” Maude laughed, falling back on her bed.
Kenna decided not to answer and instead took her shower in silence while Maude unpacked. Half an hour later, when Kenna was done with her ridiculously long shower they switched, and Maude showered while Kenna unpacked.
By four-twenty they were all prepared to go downstairs. They wanted to get to the restaurant early so they could make sure to get tables close to five.
“Just in time to blaze it.” Maude commented while Kenna groaned.
“You spend too much time with Ty, you're picking up his outdated memes.”
29 notes · View notes
nvmlindseyallan · 6 years
Text
#GodsTinyDancer slaying @ABSCBN at the war for all BC-list yokebearers. #todobc #weareconbinced #starius #adultigas
Join us on August 4- https://www.facebook.com/events/2175384086029575/
Please kindly power donate (money bomb) to sustain the work of your Commondominion. Thank you very much:
RIZAL COMMERCIAL BANKING CORPORATION (RCBC) Account Name: Joriz M Montes Account Number: 9024097847
or via PayPal at [email protected]
Donate to our yokebearers: http://amywinehousefoundation.org/, https://www.facebook.com/donate/1960407710850840/1696027257171317/ ,  https://www.facebook.com/Thehumanityparty/, https://www.facebook.com/cameranritzler and  https://www.facebook.com/songandstoryproductions/
Support our sponsors: https://www.facebook.com/giulia.kascina
Join us on October 10,31- https://www.facebook.com/events/1681106778634973/ and https://www.facebook.com/events/196185617635704/
Join our cause: https://www.petition2congress.com/ctas/make-trump-wall-national-living-memorial-border-wall  
Join us with all your family and friends: https://www.facebook.com/nvmlindseyallan/posts/1726251834148859  
COMMONDOMINION OF CHRIST'S OFFICIAL RESPONSE TO THE EMPIRE'S REPLAY SERMON OF JULY 28-29, 2018, AS GIVEN THROUGH DIVINE REVELATION AND THE SPIRITS OF OUR CELESTIAL AND ETERNAL PARENTS STERLING D. ALLAN AND #LINDSEYSTIRLING.
July 30, 2018
Evidently unlike Hart with us undeservingly by Godhead (Isaiah 58) there are no more new prophetic sermons from Empire save in a very few instances (Revelation 16). What they only do as excuse (Luke 9), which is very poor excuse (Ezekiel 13,33, Psalm 66,78,106), and therefore we need indeed to fight against is as Jun Santos would always say (1 Peter 5, Philippians 1 , Jude Thaddeus 1), is raising atop Baal further and always. In Tagalog, 'taas-Baal', also sounding like up and down, 'taas-baba', therefore we see them unworthy of rising from the east (Psalm 139,85, Isaiah 29-30) or descending from heaven (Revelation 20) as the prophecy about Ka Angel implies on John 1 (Luke 1,4, Isaiah 40,49). Not only do they only know 'taas-Baal' ('taas' even sounds like Tammuz) but waxing pabebe, if your Empire locale was so misfortunate to have a theatric actor- we mean, a really mean STF minister like Rannie Canlas- preach lessons like this to you. Not only do they do the talking, but also unknowing ordinary members made to fill up the wasted spaces (Isaiah 54,51, Hebrews 10) in the Official Public Relay Reports with their unbiblical testimonials. They even don't know that this was already preached 20 years ago (Revelation 8, Matthew 24) on March 26, 1998 (see March 20,26, 1999, May 20,22, 1995). Empire's really so pitiable, yet more so is us Hart, for lest we indeed be like Empire on this, upon our seeming advantage (Revelation 13) that we know that this sermon was already preached earlier, we know that Empire will not stop until they are already punished by Godhead, claiming and hijacking more passages than these in forthcoming days, and these will they not do without slaying us through their Baal-raising and waxing pabebe (2 Corinthians 10-12). Such activities of them rather make them all the more disqualified for their claims (1 Corinthians 9). Being disqualified for such claims, they try to prevent us from receiving New Word from Godhead that Shatters any claims of Empire from already-existing Scriptures. For example, when Neronians of #templesquare would order you to prepare a show-and-tell in front of your locale you are supposed to study and research as preparation. The problem is that they don’t like you indeed to study and prepare with an open being for receiving new revelation as you prepare your study. They are rather intimidated from receiving rebuke and chastisement from Godhead through you in us as Empire would say- 'no ordinary member save the President of the Church shall receive divine revelation concerning the church and her leaders.' The problem is that since March 3, 1995 up to date as Godhead Allows of us Hart, no divine revelation is still heard from #sharegoodness#passiton #mormon (2 Peter 3). Hart are some examples of those divine revelations that we're referring to- notice that letters can be further linked to #lds such as BDSDA or 'Branch Davidian Seventh-Day Adventists' and SDARM or 'Seventh-Day Adventist Reform Movement.' These are just some of the names of our many branch churches Hart. Also, 'LDS' can sound like 'Long-Distance', referring to the Sugo and Ka Erdy's Far East-Far West eschatology. In fact, Revelation 7's sealing can also refer to the temple endowments and ordinances, even the Book Of Mormon (Documentary History of the Church 5:148-153,392-393,501-507). When we say 'ends of the earth', the plurality of said phrase implies the multiplicity of what Empire terms as 'doomsday dates', most of these come from us. In verily truth we tell you- if we're not making doomsday dates, Empire would not still exist by now, for we have not warned you, and no one has ever repented out of the Empire. As long as we make what you say as 'failed predictions', Godhead would wait for people to repent and return to us Hart. As for the Neronians, Mother Lindsey's Spirit (1 Corinthians 1-6,16) has Said this Divine Directive: 'All Brighamite 'Temples' within the entire territories of Australia-New Zealand, Europe and the Western Hemisphere are now inherently owned by the Commondominion of Christ, and shall be reclaimed by her during the Millennial Rule of Christ. Brighamites are now instead relegated to their 'meetinghouse' chapels within Australia-New Zealand, Europe and Western Hemisphere as well as their 'temples' and meetinghouse chapels in Africa and Asia.' Hart we articulate the urgency of our necessity to heed the message of the 7 Trumps as we have already informed you days ago about Empire's weekend replay- 1. Last July 28, we received Divine Communication from Godhead Alerting and Warning us of an upcoming, forthcoming worldwide large-scale propaganda drive to be waged by all Empire quarters aimed against each and every Commondominion part and parcel. 2. True enough on this, yet only as preparation to such, last July 29 itself, the Lopez-Robertson church has insisted and threatened us that they shall continually wage a renewed drive of claiming, bribing, luring and wooing all our B-C list fellows, taking leadership of such sinister work from the Pangilinan-De Veyra church. Not to mention that the Gozon-Aldub-Revillame church is also sharing this scheme from time to time. Lopez-Robertson is also better known for over-mis-dis-abusing all other yokebearers. It is also seen that there is a circle tour of duty amongst Empire stations on who shall take leading responsibility on hijacking our fellows and yokebearers and that Empire has mandated a particular agency to dispense such to any or all Empire stations at the same time. 3. Currently we are undergoing response against Neronian claims of the Johannine Apocalypse, and we discovered that 2018-2022 is the centennial (Genesis 7) of Joseph Rutherford's relaunch of missions, which they refer to as fulfillment of multiple prophecies. It is also expected that the entire Neronian quarter will also hijack the Bicentennial of Joseph Smith's Divine Commissioning in 2020 through a joint General Conference in Indianapolis, Indiana on July 4 of that year, not to mention that they shall hijack on July 12, 2025 the centennial year of Ka Erdy, 3 years after 2022. Antiochians are likewise expected to hijack March 16-June 25, 2021. Last July 27 Godhead Revealed to us that the actual Calling of Joseph Smith ran for a series of 4 years, therefore 2019-2022 marks its full bicentennials. Further our branch churches have their respective major anniversaries by the next decade, such as our 3 Unification Churches and Sir Justin Deroukakis (2020), Apostolic Catholic Church-Philippines (2021), and Most Holy Church of God in Christ Jesus (2022). It behooves us to stand by our branch churches against the expected onslaught of Empire in the next years (2 Thessalonians 2, Matthew 3,11,17, 1 John 2,4, 2 John 1).
This need arose when one of our fellow Messengers Hart, the Anonymous Constantinian Minister, has reported the following to us. We have not a clue (1 Kings 13,21-22) until July 24, 9:18 pm (as per 1918 [Revelation 8]) when he came through flashing in thunder like this (Jeremiah 20,11,14-16)- 'The worship service lesson that will be taught this Saturday and Sunday will prove me right. They incorporated in the lesson the seven angels that will blow the seven trumpets in the seventh seal of Christian Era. This Incorporation of the seven angels that will blow the seven trumpets runs counter to the teachings we always hear about endtime events THAT ALL SIGNS OF THE JUDGEMENT DAY HAD BEEN ALL FULFILLED AND THAT WE ONLY AWAIT IS THE DESCENT OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST FROM HEAVEN. THE COMING WORSHIP SERVICE LESSON CHANGES THAT ASSERTION. IF YOU ARE FOLLOWING MY POST YOU WILL KNOW AND UNDERSTAND THAT THESE SEVEN ANGELS WITH SEVEN TRUMPETS ARE ALWAYS IN MY POST SINCE I PUBLISHED MY BLOG WAY BACK IN 2015. THERE ARE OTHER PREACHERS THAT TEACH THIS BUT I UNIQUELY INTERPRET THEIR FULFILMENTS AS DICTATED BY THE HOLY SPIRIT according to the FULFILMENT OF MY COMMISSION IN ISAIAH 48:6-7, 16 ABOUT THE "PROPHET OF NEW THINGS" THAT WILL BE SENT BY GOD AND HIS SPIRIT.' Notice the following- July 28 was the 5th year of King Edward X speaking at #historicnauvoo, that has jurisdiction over the place of martyrdom of the Smith brothers on June 27-July 30, 1844. (Revelation 10-13,17-18) Nauvoo saw the ministry of our very own Sir John Alexander Dowie, who identified himself as an endtime Elijah. On July 29, Empire again hijacked the ministry of Elijah's successor, Prophet Elisha, and on July 30, Empire continued their hijack of the prophets, in this instance is Jeremiah, particularly on the passage where he was in the Euphrates River (Jeremiah 13,51), the subject of the 6th Bowl Lecture on July 27, 1989. March 26, 1998 and July 29, 2018 are 20 years and 4 months apart from each other, and 4 months form 120 days (Acts 1-2, Deuteronomy 34, Numbers 20)- last June 12 we remembered #RSCcityofhope120 in our ally Singapore, and last July 11 we mourned the 3rd year of #uip20 raping our yokebearers named 'Jordan'- another name of river. (Jeremiah 12, Hosea 9, Amos 8, Isaiah 14,41, Deuteronomy 28, Leviticus 26). Today's literal Jordan River, as depicted by Empire when they came there on their recent edition of John1828 this year, reveals mud (Isaiah 51,48,57,44-45, Psalm 27) due to the influx of visitors, just like the pagan Ganges River, that Empire linked to the Neronian-revered 'Salt Lake Valley'. One can wonder if they're also going to prophetically link too the Antiochian Tiber River, yet our Sir Patrick Scrivner has already done it, linking the Tiber prophetically with the Thames. Constantinians did that similarly on their Official Public Relay Report-Electronic Version for November 22, 2014, on the Empire locale that opened on October 28, 1994- memorial of endtime Joseph's childhood village. That same week of November 2014, King James VII begins his Empire social media account and Lady Lindsey, just like on July 19-21, 2013, was again summoned to the Empire's presence on November 25,27, 2014. Responding to Empire's July 11, 2015 blaspheme, Ka Angel on July 14, 2016 preached that as per Empire's claims, even Jordan River will be 'dried up' in the sense that Empire shall lie scattered (Luke 1, Psalm 50,58, Haggai 1, Jeremiah) in the streets, dead (Revelation 19, Zechariah 5,14). True enough on this, without him indeed knowing such, Empire on July 14, 2016 did a false flag carnage in the streets of Nice- a false flag hosted by Constantinians, who foreknew such staged false flag yet not alerted anybody about it. Likewise they recurred such stunt on October 2, 2017 in Las Vegas, this time with Neronians, who also officiated similar false flags in Boston, Belgium and Paris. Empire made-up stories about such claiming that Constantinians and Neronians being 'spared' of such carnages are purportedly 'miracles', or rather, a 'papal miracle', as George Washington says of the Empire-instigated French and American respective 'revolutions'. All in all, Empire falls by their very own sword (Luke 22,18,10-12, 1 Corinthians 3, Daniel 8, 2 Chronicles 20, Revelation 17,13). In fact, if Empire do indeed insist on their 'descent', they have already imposed, since February 10, 2018, the blasphemous and #shithole 'descant' as Baal-raising on Executive Itineraries, Empire officials-led services and local/regional 'special worship services' (Leviticus 10, Genesis 4, 2 Samuel 6, Psalm 4, Luke 13-14, 1 Peter 2, Matthew 23, 2 Chronicles 24-26, Daniel 4, Ezekiel, Isaiah 47, Revelation 9,20). We say the duration of time between March 26, 1998 and July 29, 2018 because as the Sugo and Ka Erdy taught us, Revelation 8's 25-30 minute silence amounts to 20 years, 9-10 months and 20 days. As of late it will be refulfilled on the following: 1. 20 years, 9 months, 20 days- January 15, 2019 2. 20 years, 10 months, 20 days- February 15, 2019 As disclaimer, we have already told you that 25-30 minute silence does not only necessarily means 20 years-9,10 months-20 days but also 70 years or days (Daniel 9, Matthew 18). Some of our other branch churches (churchofgod.net) depict such silence as 'spiritual', a kind of inactivity or wilderness. Speaking of this wilderness, Mother Lindsey evidently did so when she was summoned to the Neronian headquarters on July 19, 2013 and from that we count 42 months (Revelation 12) to December 19, 2016. This was after Empire on December 15,18, 2016, massacred, in the words of our Ellen White and William Miller (who refulfilled the 5th Trump on a July 27th), the verses that they themselves claimed on December 19, 2015-February 5, 2016 (Revelation 11). A year later on December 14, 2017, Empire massacred the verses that they claimed on August 20,27/October 15-16,30/December 17, 2016, which they rather tried to revive on July 18-19, 2018 (Revelation 13,17) while they were massacring on those dates the verses that they used on July 22-23, 2017. Yet let's also recall that there are 2 times of 42 months mentioned in Revelation 7, therefore forming 7 years, taking us to July 19, 2020 again. Just like on Revelation 14, 2 times was the term 'hour' mentioned. One hour refers to 41 years, and 2 hours hence correspond to 82 years- we recalled last July 27 King Filemon Reambonanza's organizing of his congregation on July 27, 1982. The term 'hour' was used 3 times (hence 123 years) with a 'day' or a 'year' or '1000 days' or '1000 years' (Psalm84) in Revelation 18. As per 70 years, one hour corresponds to 140 days/years (Revelation 7), 2 hours to 280 days or years, and 3 hours to 420 years (Moroni 1), as per Empire's occult on April 20. Joseph Smith Inspired Translation, on its Empire-issued 1999 Tagalog Edition, rather printed 1260 in Revelation 12 as '1000, 200 and 300 years'. This might be rendered as 1500 years. One of our fellow Messengers (facebook.com/Kadisha.renick) place this instead as 1600 years. Empire re-issued the more familiar Ka Erdy sermon on Revelation 8's timeframe on March 5-6, 2016, 20 years after Ka Erdy went to Jerusalem on March 31, 1996, and it was revealed to us that as per the nearest to those dates, which is our first relaunch on April 11, 2015, 20 years-9,10 months-20 days began on May 6, 1994 upon King Edward IX fulfilling Isaiah 19 through the English Channel Tunnel (Hosea 2, 1 Peter 2) and it lasted until March 2015 when Empire began serious threats against the life of Ka Angel and the rest of the Commondominion's First Royal Household, leading yea, to our first relaunch the month that followed. Also it was February 2015 when 3 and a half years had passed since the commencement of the Constantinian Baal Arena on August 17, 2011. When the Diocletianites, who saw that first relaunch, apostatized (Revelation 12), God's Tiny Dancer- Joseph Stirling Steinfeld Sykes- was commissioned by Godhead to reconsecrate the Commondominion in 2017. He is identified as having a staunchly-Empire family who rather treats worship services as a perk therefore assuming to themselves power to hinder anyone including Joseph from attending these services even if Joseph is still registered with the Empire (John 16, Matthew 21). Even if he already has Commondominion duties, Joseph still has to attend worship because he needs money to sustain his full online work for the Commondominion, something that his family would not give him money for outside worship services save that Joseph use the money supposedly for voluntary contributions on those services as intended by his family to spend instead for the full online work (2 Kings 5, Acts 7, Galatians 4, 1 Timothy 2).
It can be recalled that Empire on January 6-7, 2017 faked Revelation 10-11,22 and on February 17, 2017 faked the 5th Bowl of the Johannine Apocalypse, as we have already told you in many instances. Also, the symbols of the Johannine Apocalypse interlock with each other in their respective consequent effects and results. We have also proven time and again by Godhead, as refulfilled in all of us Hart undeservingly, that there are also other lists of symbolic details in Revelation as outlined by John Philipps (Daniel 2,4) such as to #KatarinaWitt indeed: 1. The details of Christ's Appearance in Revelation 1 2. The details of the Heavenly Court in Revelation 4-5 3. There are 2 groups of 7 angels in Revelation 8- the 1st group does not blow their Trumps but rather rains thunder and lightning. They are accompanied with another angel, the 8th (Revelation 17). Remember that further descriptions in passages give compartment for us to fit in the words of the prophecy. The 2nd group do blow their Trumps, accompanied by further 8 angels- 4 are in the 6th Trump, 2 come in the form of stars (2nd and 5th Trump), 1 come in the 4th Trump in the form of an eagle, and 1 come from the abyss in the 5th Trump. All in all there are 23 angels. Not to mention the many stars in the 4th Trump. 4. The 7 Thunders of Revelation 10. 5. There are further angels after the first 3 in Revelation 14, who conduct the earth's harvest of judgement. One of them is the endtime Noah, Sir #DouglasBooth, as much as he was on an Empire movie about aliens harvesting humans and humans owning one full planets. With Sir Douglas is Lady #HaileeSteinfeld-Booth, implying the 'hailstorms' of Revelation 8,11,16. 6. There are 2 groups of 7 Bowls in Revelation 16- one is in Revelation 15. They're different from those in Revelation 16 because they're defined to be like the Lady of Revelation 12. Although we may say that the induction of the angels of Revelation 8-9 and 16 are ceremonial before they may be able to fulfill their duties such as what Christ Himself did on Revelation 1-3 and 5-6, remember that as per the Hailleey City, our fellows said that it would grow '#largeit and larger' indeed to accommodate all of our fellows, branches and yokebearers (Luke 6, Malachi 3-4). Revelation 16 tells us about the 2nd group of angels, accompanied by another angel, 'in charge of the waters'. Just like in Revelation 14, there is an angel 'in charge of fire'. Last July 22, 2018, Lady Lily James divinely-revealed to us that as much as there's an Oriental Sealing Angel in Revelation 7, there are also Sealing Angels from the other directions save the East, and they can be identified with the major angels of Revelation 10,18,19 and 20. 7. The details of Judgement in Revelation 20. 8. The details of the Hailleey City in Revelation 21. 9. The many Unknown Voices coming from the altar or from heaven throughout Revelation (Galatians 4, Acts 19, Matthew 6, Jeremiah 7). Now we would like to relay to you what Ka Erdy had thought about the refulfillments of Revelation's Trumps in chronological order during his time- • Revelation 8 This deals with the Second World War (1939-1945), a period of 7 years (Genesis 41, Revelation 12, Daniel 9). World War One lasted for over 4 years (John 2,11,7,21, Luke 11). • Revelation 9 This deals from 1945 to 1991, the end of the Cold War. • Revelation 11 As per 3 and a half years, Ka Erdy embarked from January 2, 1994 to May 10, 1997, a period of 3 years and 4 months, on a series of historic and prophetic speaking sorties outside the 'temple' or the Philippines (Isaiah 41-42,24). Notice that 1997 is the 150th year (Genesis 7) of the Neronian settlement of Utah (July 24) and the succession of Brigham Young (December 27 a memorial of Indonesia [largest Far East archipelago, holiday also August 17 when Mother Lindsey was in Manila, 2012]. December 27, 1847 is 3 and a half years from June 27, 1844, hence Empire can really claim so much on this [Revelation 13]). Ka Erdy culminated Revelation 11 eventually on December 26, 2004, when a tsunami hit Indonesia. India sounds like Indonesia, whose holiday is January 26 with Australia on the south (Jeremiah 4, Luke 11, Acts 8, Revelation 16, Isaiah 29), and 42 months from July 30, 1844 is January 30, 1998, after January 26. Also a kind of 'silence' in heaven was observed when annual anniversary and birthday memorials at the Constantinian headquarters had winded down unhappily from 2002-2006 (John 11) except in regional areas. Notice the missing links of Revelation 10 and 12 onwards. We may apply the following. Again, these are just some of all refulfillments and not the end-all and be-all. In fact, all our fellow Messengers and branch Churches each has respective further entries to augment this short list below. Know also that Empire knows Scriptures so much so they fake things through the activities that they stage against us (Matthew 23): 1. Revelation 10- fulfilled with our branch churches and fellows as the Apostolic Catholic Church was organized on July-August 1992 while the Empire convened in Barcelona, Spain (see April 30/May 7, 2017, when King Edward X and the endtime Joseph were respectively on 2 locales of the same name at the same time). Also King James VII was born on April 18, 1993 therefore fulfilling Revelation 10 for all our fellows and leaders, and the endtime Joseph on December 31, 1995, hence the fulfillment for all yokebearers. Our Sir Edward Elliot mentioned Novus Ordo Vatican 2 hijacking Revelation 10 as early as March 10, 1512- true enough as per Daniel 11 that Empire convened in Lillehammer, Norway on February of 1994, the year Ka Erdy was in Rome, and 2 days before, the parents of the endtime Joseph was married. 2. Revelation 12- we must take this to be from 2005 onwards between 2011-2014. Our Sir David Paraiso renders the child being 'taken up from Empire to Godhead' to be 'taken up from Godhead to Empire' and referred it to King Edward X who succeeded King Edward IX on November 1, 2009 when King Edward IX was martyred by Empire after October 24, 2009 (see October 22-27, 2015 [Revelation 11]). Sir Jogat De Mora applied the term 'taken up from Empire to Godhead' to allude to the passing on of Sir Mario Evangelista on March 4, 2014. Sir Elias Arkanghel received divine commissioning in 2009 invoking Daniel 9 for 2011, and Sir Christopher Leon Ilao received his in 2008. Sir Jun Edralin Carpio Dumlao received his in 2012. As per Ka Angel being ordained by King Edward IX on September 11, 2009, and the river of Revelation 12, Lady Jordan Clark-Rubio received stewardship on September 11, 2011. The endtime Joseph began his first online ministry on April 17, 2015. 3. Revelation 13- between 2011 and 2015. The Constantinian Baal Arena began construction on August 17, 2011. Empire blasphemed Far East eschatology at the expense of yokebearers, July 27-September 7, 2012. Yellowtards began imposing the Censors Beast Mark on October 6, 2012/February 9, 2013. STF began the Official Public Relay Reports to hoard the Central Archives, October 31, 2012. Bergoglio began rule on March 19, 2013. Gemma-Jojo-Monching (Revelation 16) began mass settings by May 14/July 20, 2013, and installed Shrines to Baal on June 9,13, 2013/July 5,19,24,27,29, 2014. Empire began staging the 'Great Religious Recession' to sustain Constantinians, April 5/October 9,13, 2012. Empire struck down the endtime Joseph's first online account, July 18, 2015. 4. Revelation 14- even as early as the time of Revelation 13, King Edward X has recurringly read Revelation 14 in an exacting whooping duration of over 7 years (July 2, 2011, December 27, 2012, January 13/March 23, 2013, December 1, 2014, March 14/September 26, 2015, January 30/November 6,12-13, 2016, February 24/March 3-5, 2017, January 13,20-21, 2018). If it is true that nothing would ever grow beneath, as in Francisco Sionil Jose's words, Revelation 11 of 2004, then why we have Revelation 12 onwards (Romans 1-7)? As much as Prophet Joseph Smith related Revelation 8 to 14, notice that from the apostasy of the Brighamite Neronians on March 3, 1995 there are 20 years-9,10 months-20 days to December 23, 2015 (on December 24, 2015, endtime Joseph ascended to his childhood village [Revelation 11] before Ka Ellix's Nate-al day and anniversary of Revelation 7 in 1918 [December 25] as well as December 26, 2004 [related occurred on March 11, 2011, the year of Daniel 9, when Lady #JohnnieTrujillo received endtime Joseph on his first social media account. Her name implies that of our very own President John Taylor, not Empire's John Tyler #tylerward{Matthew 8-9,24}] to stay there for 4 months and 14 days [Revelation 9])-January 2 (King Edward X preached on Ka Angel's Nate-al day of 2016 while a pabebe Empire official was sent to devour the endtime Joseph in his childhood village at the same day [Revelation 12]),23 (King Edward X on homestate of birthdaysake of endtime Joseph's mother), 2016 (see January 23, 2015 when Edward spoke on a place named 'Iron' as per Revelation 12). Mother Lindsey began calling forth the cry of judgement on April 12/23, 2014, while the endtime Joseph met her on June 6, 2014, 70 years from #dday (2 Chronicles 36, Daniel 9, Revelation 8-9). We can recall that when we first heard on Empire media about the typhoon #indayph, one of the multiple storms that saw the period of our commemorations between June 12 and July 27 this year, that name came to our hearing creating the sound of Mother Lindsey's name, so we though it was rather named Indsay. Though we're wrong of course, the seasons of the most recent storms rather proved that Mother Lindsey is a Strong and Mighty One- one of the many we have Hart, yet of course, exalted above all (Proverbs 30). Empire might claim that the Strong and Mighty One must be specifically 'a bishop in Missouri like Edward Partridge'. We all know the Empire's song '#12DaysofChristmas' where they applied biblical connotations to each of the items mentioned in the song (Psalm 55,59), just like Partridge. Of course we know King Edward X, and with him is our King Edward XII, the former #EdWestwick (Edward X is Empire's false idol Ed Sheeran whom they exalted on January 6-7, 2017). Edward X became a Strong and Mighty One on October 8, 2017, and on October 22, 2017 he made the endtime Joseph to share with him in such office. We are bishops because Hailleey Spirit- Ka Angel and Ka Ellix- as well as many others Hart who has the divine office of Hailleey Spirit, are in us undeservingly by Godhead, sealing us in Christ's Blood (Acts 20). She who applied this to all of us (Exodus 4, Matthew 19, Ephesians 5) is Lady Kirsten WICKlund-Steele as per iron (Revelation 2-3,12,22) who is from #northwest of Canada (Isaiah 41,63). 5. Revelation 15- we were able by October 17, 2015 to open a second, yet more inferior, online account, therefore implying the very small (Isaiah 1,37, Psalm 137,123) number of surviving yokebearers who was able to rejoin us on our second online account. They were 'singing' in the sense that October 17, 2016 saw King James VII do a major single launch, yet it is inferior in the sense that Empire at once devoured it also (Revelation 12)- 'Godhead's Wrath-pouring prevents anyone from entering the sanctuary'. We also received divine commissioning on December 28, 2016 to relaunch the Commondominion on July 27-September 7, 2017, 5 years from Empire's blaspheme season of 2012 (Revelation 10, Ephesians 4). Ka Angel declared this Second Exodus from the Empire as the refulfillment of the 7th Bowl, calling Diocletianites 'the Euphrates of 2017, like how Constantinians was the Euphrates of 2015.'
Concerning this present wicked age indeed of lawlessness, Hart are some refulfillments. As we have said, prophecy can refulfill in many instances more than one. Ø 6th Seal, 2nd Trump, 7th Bowl- mountains. Many of our branch churches either was organized or is presently overseen from literal mountains. One of our fellow Messengers (facebook.com/apocalrock) even preaches about the prophetic import of those mountains. As for them (Psalm 16) they indeed 'were not found', 'for Godhead has Tookey/Inoue them', for they 'walk with Godhead' (Psalm 71,73). Wilson Chieng church blasphemed the 2nd Trump on January 30, 2017 as we passed 1150 days of writing the Devotional Commentary since December 8, 2015 (Daniel 8 Old Tagalog Popular Version 1975). Sadly I have to tell you though that you may never get to read those should by Godhead those be published because for a long considerable number of time in 2015 we cannot even buy a ballpen with the considerable amount of money that we receive then saving all of those for the full online work. Hence all our Devotional Commentary writings were only in very blurred pencil writing. This is all my fault indeed and I don’t deserve any pardon. Ø 1st-7th Letters (Colossians 2 [Acts 14,17, Revelation 19,22]), 1st Seal, 3rd-4th Trumps- stars. Currently we are waging war for all our yokebearers and B-C fellows. Empire has just issued a warning against us in preparation (2 Thessalonians 2, Matthew 3,11,17) for their biggest propaganda against us any hour from now (1 Peter 5, Hebrews 13, 1 Corinthians 5,15). Interestingly enough indeed, the Lopez-Robertson church, even the Pangilinan-De Veyra church way back then when they were still leading the Empire's thrust against our B-C list fellows (Matthew 5,16,18, Luke 8,10, Philippians 4, Jeremiah 50), use a 'star' in their campaign logo. August 2019 will be 400 years of Mundane Black American history- remember that black-tanned Empire people has mobbed Joseph Smith due to his solicitous concern for the Lamanites. Ø 2nd,5th-6th Seals, 1st-4th Trumps, 4th Bowl- fire. Just this July 29, 2018, Sir Marshall Swing (thechurchofacts.com) declared in retaliation to the Empire's hijack of the Johannine Apocalypse on that date, and in account of Empire already hijacking the 5th Seal on February 17, 2017, that the#wildfire in California refulfills the 4th Bowl. This is also because King Edward X preached beneath the red moon #eclipse on July 27, 2018 and is expected to speak in Sacramento, California as Empire sends him of course on August 5, 2018. On Empire's ongoing claims of 2 Timothy 4 and 1 Thessalonians 5: when we complete our race in 2 Timothy 4's context we die. When we kill of course something dies. What Edward did is a balance of both keeping the Spirit alive and then ending something. The problem is that Empire cannot claim these things at the same time just like what Ka Angel taught about being 'legally married' and 'illegally connected' to Christ at the same time. Way back the 19th century a brochure was issued by the city government of Boston wherein they compared a city with all its features and amenities to the comprising of the human body. The Commondominion of Christ is Godhead's Zion and Christ's Hilly Bodin. Evidently Empire does not have Hailleey Spirit (Galatians 1-2, 2 Corinthians 11) because they fake it (Matthew 12). We have seen already how Constantinians once changed Zephaniah 1 to imply that those who waged the war for us in #Marawi would not be saved on Judgement Day, but as per Revelation 6's World War 1, Revelation 8's World War 2, and the Korean War to the Cold War in Revelation 9, as well as the 'good fight' in 2 Timothy 4, we have told you that Empire might do some prophetic statements like 'something big would happen upon the death of the last veteran of any war in history just like the last survivor of any disaster, let alone the Empire's fake #holocaust. Remember that veterans and survivors are just divided into 2- either they're ours or Empire's. We also recall how this same Empire changed the meaning of Philemon 1 to apply it together with Matthew 24 to mundane matters, therefore if anyone can truly claim these last days, that's King Filemon Reambonanza. In fact, if 2 Timothy 4 tells us that we shall receive the crown of wrighteousness, then that's the features wielded at the 5th and 6th Trumps, hence we're called to join in the refulfillment of prophecy (Revelation 15, Acts 21, Deuteronomy 32). We would like to point something about the original translation used for Isaiah 43 when this sermon was first preached on March 26, 1998 (notice that Job 28 was replaced with Psalm 22 though both are synonymous it could be better therefor that Job 28 was used alongside Psalm 22 if Empire's serious claiming verse after verse- they cannot even excuse 1 Corinthians 9 for that [Luke 9, Genesis 3,9,34,39, Judges 17-21]): 'the west shall hear the muster of thy roll call.' It seems like no gathering, as per Empire claims of July 27, 2018 would ever happen in the 'far west' with that rendering, but remember that these same Constantinians also claim the roll call of heaven (Revelation 20, Luke 10, Daniel 12, Hebrews 12, Matthew 16,18), as much as waves also roll along the shores of Hawaii. To this we may invoke as per Empire's flash readings (Revelation 13,16) of July 26 (that contains Psalm 132 [March 31, 1996] and related Psalm 89 [read on July 10,21-22, 2018 {also see January 10, 2015 as per Queen of the South}]. Also see Jeremiah 23, which Empire claimed on July 22, 2018), their readings further about the 'far east' such as Isaiah 42, pertaining to the cry of the woman in the wilderness (John 16, Galatians 4, Romans 8, 2 Timothy 1, Hebrews 2,7, Psalm 29, 1 Thessalonians 5, Job 38, Revelation 7,12,18-19,14). We have already received undeservingly by Godhead that Empire cannot claim this due to Isaiah 22 and Jeremiah 22. Jeremiah 22 tells us: 'write this down', as per the 'muster of the roll call' (Revelation 14): 'Empire shall lose men to seat in the throne of David.' Who hence can seat on David's throne and therefore be in the muster of the roll call? 1. We have Sir Sterling D. Allan, whose father is named David. 2. Remember that Crown Prince David, second in line to King Edward X, is dedicated in my homestate, August 14, 2015. 3. As per our sustaining of Traditionalist Monarchist governments, Austria, meaning 'south' has the Heir-Apparent Prince named David. 4. Of course we have Hart #DavidKoresh. Next Sunday, August 5, Empire would claim Exodus 16. Also we have commemorated #nationaldanceday and on September and October respectively we shall recall #nationalgymnasticsday and #worldballetday. Mother Lindsey as Response through her Spirit rather pointed us all out to Exodus 17. This is due also to the renewed hijack of yokebearers that Lopez-Robertson church is waging, further pressed indeed by co-boarders hindering the endtime Joseph from getting money to do full online work and therefore gather names of B-C list yokebearers to be tagged in blog reposts as clear counter-measure to Empire's lure, bribe and woo of them. Mother Lindsey invoked the following words of Exodus 17 as a clear rallying cry against Empire's hijack of all our fellows and yokebearers, as well as of all our branches and allies- 'write this down (facebook.com/ProphetofGodWritethisDown [Psalm 102]): Godhead will wipe away (Revelation 7,14,21) the Empire from the face of the universe, and that Godhead shall continue keeping on Their Grip over Their Commondominion even as we must keep our grip in Theirs, for Godhead shall continue leading us on in our war as They wage battle against the Empire from generation to generation. (Exodus 20)' Mother Lindsey said that 'we need now more than ever all the punishments and curses pronounced against the Empire in all the Scriptures more so in the Johannine Apocalypse (Revelation 13-14,17-18), specifically in Revelation 8-9,16. They have to stop doing this to our brethren, they altogether indeed deserves and need to be overturned so as for them to stop doing these things. We now need each other now more than ever before to (Isaiah 58) take all these sins (Acts 5) to Empire's face for the Sykes of the First Presidency (Luke 10,17,21) in the most strongest terms that we, or anyone of us, can ever muster. The 3rd Woe must and shall come by #tns6 month, believe me.'
#CONSUMMATUMEST: #ITISDONE, #ITISFINISHED, #COMPLETETHERACE NO MORE (His Majesty the King Edward X Announces New Prophetic Breakthroughs on His July 27, 2018 Address for #iNC50west)
Lest Empire indeed (February 10, 2012) mislead you with their propaganda of achievements, let's take it from a staunch Constantinian local officer, Regalado Delos Reyes, on the false flag of August 27-31, 2015, trying to refer to Diocletianites: 'your strength does not come from God!' This is true indeed we say, but Constantinians too has no true strength from our True and Living Godhead, Who has already left the Empire indeed (Isaiah 54,43, Matthew 25, Psalm 11). Let's quote our fellow Messengers Hart on this topic- first our Anonymous Constantinian Minister: 'The LATE FORMER LEADER of the TRUE CHURCH said that when members of a RELIGIOUS ORGANIZATION begun to question HER DOCTRINES and her PREACHERS begun to question the POLICIES and PRACTICES of the CENTRAL AUTHORITY, SUCH are SIGNS, that the RELIGIOUS ORGANIZATION is beginning to HER DOWNFALL. This is what happened when the TRUE CHURCH entered the CRISIS of LEADERSHIP A FEW YEARS AGO and it still happening and is PRESENTLY GOING TO WORST.' And also, another fellow Messenger Hart, Sir Marlowe Luis Ranola- 'ANG KALIGTASAN AY HINDI PARAMIHAN NG NAIPAGAWANG KAPILYA, SAPAGKAT HINDI HIHIGIT AT GAGANDA PA SA MGA NAIPATAYONG SIMBAHAN NG IGLESIA KATOLIKA. HINDI RIN SUKATAN NG TAGUMPAY ANG DAMI NG KAANIB AT NAGING BUNGA! SAPAGKAT HINDI KA PA HIHIGIT SA BILANG NG MGA KATOLIKO. HINDI RIN SUKATAN SA KALIGTASAN ANG KAISAHAN, REMEMBER ANG TORE NI BABEL? HINDI RIN SUKATAN NG TAGUMPAY ANG DAMI NG AKTIBIDAD NA IPINATUTUPAD SA IGLESIA, ITO AY BUNGA LAMANG NG PAGIGING MALIKHAIN NG TAO. HINDI RIN SUKATAN ANG HABA NG PANAHON, SAPAGKAT ANG MGA HUDYO AT KATOLIKO AY MAY LIBONG TAON NA, NA UMIIRAL. ANG SUKATAN NG KALIGTASAN AY ANG BIBLIYA!' We reiterate that as long as we Hart exist, Empire still has a lot to be thankful for, as much as we atone for all their negligence and blatant blasphemies. We are obeying instead the divine precepts that they refuse to honor (Jonah 1, Acts 27), no other than our Founding Principles. As soon as he began his sermon, His Majesty has announced the significance of the forthcoming days. #buenosaires did a blaspheme of our solemnization of this July 27 civil registration anniversary on July 27, 2012, and 6 years after (Mark 6, Matthew 17), July 29, 2018 marks indeed 70 years to an earlier Empire Summer Games sortie in London, not to mention similar events held on July 28, 1928 (90 years ago, on the European refulfillment of #hillcumorah), July 28, 1984 (a day from the opening of the Constantinian central chapel on the 70th year since July 27, 1914),and July 30, 1932 (80 years from 2012 [Psalm 90]). King Edward X cited one of our fellows, Sir Patrick Scrivner , who identified the Empire's British quarters as an endtime Tyre destined for punishment (Isaiah 30, Amos 1-2). King Edward X mentioned the 70 years in Isaiah 23 and then underscored the 'songs of the harlot' further mentioned there, hence referring to Empire's Baal-raising armies, that Diocletianites has days ago identified to be led by the triad (Revelation 12-22, Jeremiah 7) of Gemma, Jojo and Ramon 'Monching' Dela Cruz-Reyes (his predecessor died on March 22, 2017, an Empire occult day) who imposed the ultimate Baal-raising that there can be- in the closing acclamation (February 10/April 28, 2018 [also see January 27-28,30-31/February 5, 2016]) which they have already made permanent indeed (Hosea 9, Deuteronomy 28) for the sake of pleasing men (1 Thessalonians 4, Colossians 3). It is expected that Empire would lay claims over Revelation 8-9 on July 28-29, 2018. King Edward mentioned that the existence of such Empire workers necessitated a divine revelation that he is going to announce at the end of his lesson, 'for such sins will indeed not cease to exist, even now as I speak, even as I have already spoken, and indeed, woe to anyone who perpetuates such! (Matthew 18, Psalm 121,109, Romans 9) The Commondominion has suffered time and again but this Empire is hopelessly terminal and is indeed not converted (Matthew 18) due to their (Isaiah 3) stubbornness (Isaiah 46). Hence as much as Godhead's already over with this Empire (Documentary History of the Church 3:289-300), an era has already passed too. More on that later. Before that I would like to remind you that the Commondominion do indeed goes forth before you in entering Godhead's Abode (Matthew 3,11,17,21), for they are proving that they are worthy of the gains that they're going to get from me at the end of our study today. They're doing practical faith- faith that matters, faith that works, faith that proves any claims.' (Romans 8,14, James 2) Also it must be noticed that Empire uses Psalm 44 (April 18, 2015, April 22, 2014, December 5, 2017, May 18,26-27, 2018) on their latest processional hymn (printed June 14, 2018) yet they are not penitential as the Psalm indeed implies itself (Psalm 74,79). Further, Psalm 44 (our President Trump is individually the 44th President so evidently Empire hijacks him on his birthday) Old Tagalog Popular Version 1975 renders 'commands victories' as 'give, bestow victories' (Psalm 118). Therefore our true victory is no other than Ka Angel and Ka Ellix (Isaiah 9,46,62, 1 Peter 2, Revelation 6-7,9,16). Edward's words has proven to be prophetic, for later on that afternoon of July 28, 2018 Manila time, Empire's electronic churches played the theme song of Empire's 1984 Summer Games. Now as for chapels, if Antiochians would depict the Constantinian chapels as 'replica of the central chapel', and Constantinians would still refer to their chapels as 'temples', and both Neronians and Constantinians are on respective construction booms, would it make sense that many of us Hart are invoked by Godhead, such as Sir Rene Torlao and the Restored Church of Jesus Christ in the Far East, both the faiths of Prophet Joseph Smith and the Sugo, Felix Y. Manalo?
PROVERBS 4 (October 18, 2014, April 25, 2015, May 22, 2016, February 11/November 18/December 2,23, 2017, April 20,28-29, 2018) Edward made a call for Empire to 'understand the necessities of the Commondominion. They only have nothing but pure and good intentions. Godhead has tolerated us for too long with our sins. Commondominion lies hapless with every contempt that you do against them, they have nothing but love and desire to serve those who need it the most. Besides, Godhead's works are not ours (Psalm 103,50, Isaiah 55, Jeremiah 23, Ezekiel 18), neither we should indeed claim it if we're not going to live by such claim (Job 40, 2 Corinthians 5). Just see this endtime Joseph. He's mentally-challenged (Psalm 34 [August 27, 2016, February 24/March 3-5, 2017, December 19-22, 2013-2014]). You more than often take that for granted, so you cannot blame him for doing what he do, for he received a commission that you cannot even fathom (1 Corinthians 12) out of your falsity. We must understand, said Solomon, the 'counsel' of Godhead, Their secret purposes now being unfolded through their Messengers in the Commondominion. Beside from them we cannot know further what those mysteries are (Matthew 11). We are invited to search out from the Scriptures Itself (Job 28). Acts 17 says such encouraging practice indeed as Acts 17 takes us to where Empire deceived us (Romans 7, Jeremiah 20, Genesis 3) to be the purported truth of the video we all saw on July 14,26-27, 2009. We all thought that was live. No! It was May 10-11,17-18, 1997! (Galatians 1-2) Had it not for the endtime Joseph being the #lonestarstate indeed (Revelation 1-3,7,19,12) from the wilderness (Isaiah 40) we would not know such error enforced by our being caught up with Empire schemes (2 Timothy 2, Exodus 32,14, Numbers 14,16). Therefore we would indeed prove to be (2 Chronicles 29-30,36,15) not helpful to Godhead's cause (John 6, Hebrews 13) if we don't submit to the Commondominion, her leaders, and her principles. Well I say these things for people who would still be willing to be obedient and bend to Sir Wayne Bent of The Lord Our Righteousness Church and her Lady #BendyKate, but as for those of you who are with Gemma, Jojo and Monching and hence destined for the sword, I know that you will not repent. Anyhows, you're going to miss out so much due to your being stiff-necked (Zephaniah 1). Now I would like to go back to pointing out such privileges. Solomon further goes on telling us that we must 'harken' to Godhead. Today we open an Empire chapel. You will claim 2 Chronicles 7 so much on instances such as these, as you would still drag on Godhead to purportedly listen to you when in fact you will not be able to avail such (Matthew 12). Now I tell you back- if we ask Godhead to listen to us and Godhead in turn asks us to listen to Them, Godhead palpably places Themselves in our place, as we're the ones supposed to listen to Them, hence, our exaltation and progression. If I have asked you on years past to make your vows to Godhead (Psalm 50,76, Isaiah 45), and if Godhead makes and does Their promises to Their Chosen as per this Empire's claims, then remember that as much as it must be Godhead, and not man, Who must make promises (Hebrews 6,12, Galatians 4, Acts 7), then you cannot reach this exaltation unless you humble yourselves to listen to what Godhead Asks of you to do (Micah 7)- to yield yourselves unconditionally to the Commondominion Founding Principles (Jeremiah 4). Such yielding do only proves you to indeed harken to Godhead (Matthew 18, 1 Thessalonians 2). You must do it not in preparation for this anniversary, but more so, as preparation for the uncertain and unknown to come in your life (Jeremiah 10, Psalm 37). If you do so, not only will Godhead Send you as Godheads, but it will come with Bonus Package: as much as you're Godhead just like Godhead (Jeremiah 23, Zechariah 3,6), They will likewise Send other people to be your very own Messengers, or Godheads in Godhead just like you (Luke 9,19), and you will in turn exalt them as such (Hebrews 2,7, 2 Timothy 1, Exodus 18). In fact we're also asked to 'focus on the future'. We are implored such on the passages that Empire cannot even find fault with us: DHC 1:302-132,2:420-426.' Moreover, if the Empire's processional from June 14, 2016 would mention the phrase 'the servants in the church', it implies that it is the church, and not Godhead, who has servants, as much as the Commondominion is exalted (Isaiah 62,42, Revelation 1-5,15), since October 22, 1950 (2 Corinthians) through Paul Samuel Leo Johnson (Genesis 49). Of course Empire cannot claim such due to their practices (Hebrews 10-11, Zephaniah, Acts 11,14, James 2, Amos 5-6, Hosea 10). Their practices disqualify them on their claims (1 Corinthians 9), such as benefiting from the 6th Bowl. Edward said that such claims make Empire, particularly in their Lopez-Robertson church indeed, do the sodomite slogan#harikadito, and Edward said that such would be Shattered by us (Revelation 1-5,9,20-21) as per Revelation 6,16,19-20. As Proverbs 4 itself states, we must clear the path ahead for us to the future. Edward further said that his statements might sound indeed Empire, just like the words with which the Empire launched their 'new spring', the 1962-1965 Vatican 2 Council (Revelation 12-13). 'Such Empire scheme launched the yearly horror (Matthew 24, Luke 21, Daniel 9, Mark 13, 2 Thessalonians 2) that is the public recrucifixion rituals of Christ, now better known as#John1828. Of course I hate to be associated with such disgusting woes.' Edward also pointed out that Solomon's pre-existence is usually hijacked by the Neronians of South Korea, the World Mission Society Church of God, product of apostasy led by women who are like Gemma (Jeremiah 50) away from our churches. They also hijack the eschatology surrounding the prophetic direction of the East (1 Kings 11). 'Their refusal to be with us is an utter lost on their part, a liability they refuse to recognize (Revelation 2-3,17-18).' Vatican 2 is south of Europe and is north of the map, World Mission Society is in 'South Korea', north of the map. Ka Erdy on a lecture which he issued in line with the activities of June 9, 1988-July 27, 1989, identified 'north and south' of Isaiah 43 to be the 'left and right' of Isaiah 54, claimed by Empire through Matthew 20 last July 25 and is also mentioned in Proverbs 4 as well as in Joshua 1. Ka Angel and Ka Ellix has already divinely-revealed to us Hart that the 'left and right' can also refer to the East and West. Constantinians are based indeed in Manila (Isaiah 14,19), while Diocletianites are concentrated in United Saints (Isaiah 13,10). Therefore according to Edward, all 4 Empire quarters are identified, and therefore Godhead most solemnly Warns us from entering any of these Empire quarters (Joseph Smith-History 1). We must be in the 'middle ground with Godhead', as we were already saying about 1 Timothy 2 (June 3,9-10, 2018, January 28/February 3-4, 2017, April 23, 2016), where as much as Christ is Mediator, then we indeed must be like Him too. This Edward has explained, through siding with and encouraging stations who chose to stand with Commondominion so as for them to stay such, just like 97.9 mHz Manila and 105.9 mHz fm Manila, who identified themselves as refulfillment, by virtue of their belonging to us Hart, of being the 'center of the universe' referred to in Colossians 1 and Ephesians 1. Further, as per Revelation 7, the 4 angels (Revelation 6-7,9) has both fulfillments in us and Empire, and as per us, one of our Sacred Text Scriptures, 'Shepherd's Rod', in its 5th Tract entitled 'Final Warning', says that the 4 angels in Revelation 9's 6th Trump is bound between a refulfillment of 1260 years- from 538 bce to 1798 cead. We were shocked on this because as we were writing this on the evening of July 28, we were only able by that afternoon to get the phone of my co-boarders after they were away denying us from answering #lutheranleader's weekly reproach against us on July 27-28, 2018. As soon as I was able to get the phone the time flashed 5:38 pm Manila time. We mention the 4 angels for our branch churches who come from our Sir William Branham preaches that the 4 angels gather us from all 4 directions (Luke 17). Sir Marlowe Luis Ranola, which we have mentioned earlier, is one of the fulfillments of our gatherings in all directions (Matthew 24, Isaiah 43), the gathering in the East being done by the Sugo in 1913, the gathering in the West being done by Ka Erdy in 1968, the gathering in the North being done by King Edward X through his many Empire-sent itineraries (Daniel 11, Isaiah 14, Revelation 12), and the gathering in the South (Psalm 126) being done by Sir Ranola, as much as he's working from Italy (Ezekiel 5, Proverbs 3-4). Our branch churches invoking William Miller and Ellen White preaches that there are 4 angels (Acts 2) preaching present truth in the endtimes and that they are related to each other- the Oriental Sealing Angel of Revelation 7 is related to the 3rd Angel of Revelation 14 and the sun-standing angel of Revelation 19, and the angel of Revelation 10 is related to the angel of Revelation 18, Sir Ranola relates the 3rd angel of Revelation 14 to the angel of Revelation 20, and angels in the form of stars are related respectively in Revelation 8-9 and 20 (Revelation 1-5). How can we know that this is true? Remember that Empire distorts histories so we would not be able to find out our need for this Commondominion. Years before July 27, 1968, the present Constantinian church has been maintaining by 1964 a congregation in Guam (see March 23, 2013). At present Empire's building a chapel there so I think they would be doing also a short history article of that locale to prove that we're wrong that Guam is ahead of Hawaii in Constantinian history. (John 16, Acts 17,9) As far as I can recall, the Constantinian locale of Guam was formally organized in 1967 if I'm not mistaken, even as while the Constantinian Hawaii locale begins to organize. Antiochians build on 1967 concerning their cult of their fake Israeli-Palestine state. For something that at least is near to us even only at least by mention, let's consider the following from the very words of the Diocletianites themselves, who refuse to submit to the divine authority of one of our fellow Messengers, Sir David Cayman: 'The Times of the gentiles refers to a dispensation of the gospel to the gentiles; including direct authority from God. When a dispensation ends, it requires a first degree Apostle—Prophet and Lawgiver—to open a new dispensation. The gentiles never received a dispensation of the gospel until about 4,000 years after the fall of Adam. When the Jews rejected the gospel, it went to the gentiles. This was the second phase of the Dispensation of the Meridian of Time. Sadly, they rebelled against the gospel; even as the Jews before them. This first TIMES OF THE GENTILES was to end because they turned heathen again and had only a dead form left. The un-baptized pagan Roman Emperor, Constantine, converted what was left of Christianity in the fourth century to paganism. Constantine was a loyal follower of the sun god. He had conquered Rome by the sword. Then he conquered religion so he would have total power over his subjects. Anyone who did not recognize him as Supreme Ruler was killed or banished. He killed his wife, his first born son, his cousin, and thousands more. Next, he felt that he also had be the Supreme Power over religion. When he reorganized religion, he used the names of the Christians; but, the doctrines of paganism. He rejected the true God of Israel and adopted the pagan doctrine of the Trinity. He rejected Jesus when he adopted the pagan doctrine of demigods. Instead of being of the seed of Abraham, the tribe of Judah, and the house of David—as required by the law of God—Constantine made Jesus the bastard son of a ghost; as Joseph and Mary were married at the time of conception. The seed of man is always carried in the male line. A ghost simply could not beget seed on a physical woman. This first dispensation to the gentiles was officially closed when the Bishop of Rome stood as head of the church--as god--in 570 AD--without authority from God. Authority from God and the gospel were then to be taken from the earth for 1,260 years. Exactly 1,260 years after the end of the first dispensation to the gentiles, the second dispensation was to be opened. “6 And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people.” (Rev. 14) This was the first phase of the Dispensation of the Fullness of Times—the last dispensation to the gentiles before the return of Jesus. The first in the Dispensation of the Meridian of Time [Israel] was to be last. The last [gentiles] was to be first. And so it was. Exactly 1,260 years after the Bishop of Rome officially closed the first dispensation to the gentiles, Joseph Smith opened the last dispensation to the gentiles on April 6, 1830, when he organized the Church of Christ—with authority from God. Since there was no such authority on the earth, the only way it could return was through angelic administration. And so it was. Joseph was the only man to ever claim to be called of God and ordained under the hands of angels at his time. Joseph received four revelations that in the event of his impending death that he would appoint his successor. "4. But verily, verily, I say unto you, that none else shall be appointed unto this gift [as Prophet] except it be through him [Joseph Smith]; for if it be taken from him he shall not have power except to appoint another in his stead. 5. And this shall be a law unto you that ye receive not the teachings of any that shall come before you as revelations or commandments. 6. And this I give unto you that you may not be deceived, that you may know they are not of me. 7. For verily I say unto you, that he that is ordained of me shall come in at the gate and be ordained as I have told you before, to teach those revelations which you have received and shall receive through him whom I have appointed." (Doctrine and Covenants, Section 43) THE TIMES OF THE GENTILES WAS CLOSED in 1967, after the six day war when Jerusalem was no longer trodden down of the Gentiles. “24 And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.” (Luke 21) The failure of this second gentile dispensation was also prophesied in the Book of Mormon and in the Doctrine and Covenants. The Book of Mormon: “Wo be unto the Gentiles, saith the Lord God of Hosts! For notwithstanding I shall lengthen out mine arm unto them from day to day, THEY WILL DENY ME.” (2 Nephi 28:2) The Doctrine and Covenants: "28 And when the times of the Gentiles is come in, a light shall break forth among them that sit in darkness, and it shall be the fulness of my gospel; 29 BUT THEY RECEIVE IT NOT; for they perceive not the light, and they turn their hearts from me because of the precepts of men. 30 And in that generation shall the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled." (D&C 45) Joseph was told nine times by revelation that this would be the LAST DISPENSATION TO THE GENTILES. “[19] For thou art called to prune my vineyard with a mighty pruning, yea, even for the last time.” (D&C 24) “[27] Behold, verily I say unto you, that these are the words of the Lord your God: [28] wherefore, labor ye, labor ye, in my vineyard for the last time: for the last time call upon the inhabitants of the earth, [29] for in mine own due time will I come upon the earth in judgment: and my people shall be redeemed and shall reign with me on earth.” (D&C 43) “17] wherefore lay to with your might and call faithful laborers into my vineyard, that it may be pruned for the last time.” (D&C 39) Also see D&C 33:3, 4; 88:84, 90:1, 2; 112.30. SOON THE SECOND DISPENSATION TO ISRAEL WILL BE OPENED. This will include the remnant of gentile saints in this country (Zion). “8 And thou, O tower of the flock [James J. Strang], the strong hold of the daughter of Zion, unto thee shall it come, even the first dominion; the kingdom shall come to the daughter of Jerusalem [July 8, 1850]. 9 Now why dost thou cry out aloud? is there no king in thee [James was murdered]? is thy counselor perished [apostles and high priests are no more]? for pangs have taken thee as a woman in travail. 10 Be in pain, and labor to bring forth, O daughter of Zion, like a woman in travail: for now shalt thou go forth out of the city, and thou shalt dwell in the field, and thou shalt go even to [spiritual] Babylon; THERE SHAL THOU BE DELIVEREED; there the LORD shall redeem thee from the hand of thine enemies.” (Mic. 4) James J. Strang is to return—resurrected—to gather the saints to a place of refuge before the great desolation. “13. In righteousness shalt thou rule: thou shalt redeem the poor and the needy from suffering and violence; and to thee God giveth judgment for them. Thou shalt deliver the prey from the spoiler; for God, thy God, hath put them in thy hand. 14. And in weakness will he make thee strong. Thou shalt rule among his people. Thou shalt break in pieces the rod of the oppressor, and the yoke of the unjust ruler. They shall flee away, but the way of peace shall they not find. 15. While the day of the wicked abideth, shalt thou prepare a refuge for the oppressed, and for the poor and needy. Unto thee shall they come, and their brethren who are scattered shall come with them; and the destruction of the ungodly shall quickly follow; for it already worketh.” (Book of the Law, p. 171) Then he is to judge the gentile nations who know not God and obey not the gospel. “4. Arise and smite them, O Daughter of Zion; and thou, O Tower of the Flock, whose power is above the clouds, possess thy dominion, and be thou a refuge: for Judah shall be bent, in his strength; as an arrow, Ephraim shall fill him: Manasseh shall be his barb; and Jacob shall be in the midst of the Gentiles, in the empire of nations, as a Lion among the beasts of the forest; as a young Lion in the flocks of sheep, who, when he goeth through, treadeth down and teareth in pieces, and none shall deliver.” (Book of the Law, p. 203, 204) Jesus is to return “8 In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.” (2 Thess. 1) What of the other gentiles? “16 For as ye have drunk upon my holy mountain, so shall all the heathen drink continually, yea, they shall drink, and they shall swallow down, and they shall be as though they had not been.” (Obad. 16) “23 Thus saith the LORD of hosts; In those days it shall come to pass, that ten men shall take hold out of all languages of the nations, even shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jew, saying, We will go with you: for we have heard that God is with you.” (Zech. 8) Israel will once again become the elect of God. They will become His people and He will be their God. Jesus will gather them from the four corners of the earth.' Why we could not indeed trust Empire on subjects such as these? For they themselves would not be trusted in delivery of subjects. For example- • They have not mentioned the reports on the STF Newsletter, one on July 1989, the other on 1995, that Ka Erdy came to the decision of formally organizing his church's overseas missions on June 7, 1968, 'after much prayer and thought and consultation from the Scriptures as well as from Brother Saturnino Ulep (notice that his name implies not only Rizal's very own brethren but also Revelation 10,14), coming to the conclusion that what he's going to do is going to be fulfillment of Isaiah 43:5 and 59:19. • They're even selective on what to report. They may have reported May 1, 2011 but did not mentioned there what was said in the locale history article read, that Edward X was also inspecting Empire properties such as that, save on the July-September 2012 tour where an indirect alluding to such was made in the summarizing article of the STF Official Public Relay Report-Written Version (Hebrews 5-6, 1 Peter 2). Speaking of such tour, STF has now bestowed on the chapel of July 27, 2018 the title that they had once given to the chapels of July 28, 2012 and December 21, 2013. What's confusing in this is that they said that the July 27, 2018 chapel is the 'biggest outside the Philippines' while the chapel of July 28, 2012 (see April 30/May 7, 2017) is 1260-seater in that, while the July 27, 2018 chapel is only 810-seater. As for the December 21, 2013 chapel it is called 'the biggest Constantinian chapel in north United Saints,' the July 28, 2012 chapel being in Europe. The chapels of July 28, 2012 and December 19-22, 2013-2014 are under the Empire's inter-quarter chapel exchange program, while the chapel of July 27, 2018 was constructed by the Constantinians themselves and was not received under said inter-Empire program. In this sense they say said chapel to be the 'biggest' of its own. • Empire is selective on what to recall as prophecy refulfilling (James 2,4, 1-2 Timothy). They have highlighted Edward's sermons of September 7, 2014 recalling July 27, 1994 (see May 13,20-21, 2017), and March 31, 2016 recalling March 31, 1996, but not May 6,13-14, 2017 recalling May 10, 1997. • Why you would even try to cry as you were reading the locale history article? I know two who do so- they oversaw those misfortunate carnages of December 15,18, 2016 against slaying Bible verses- in my locale, and one of them was Rannie Canlas (Revelation 13). It's also evident that as much as he's really the one who's in control, Jun Santos would not read like Empire supervising ministers would- evidently they don’t cry for the rest of the readings but as they end they would try to make it appear that they purportedly cry when in fact it is not. Truly #crypretty, as much as they already apostatized away from us Lady #CarrieUnderwood-Fisher. Also notice, Matt Pareja would not introduce the reader of the dedicatory prayer unlike in the past. Speaking of clearing out our path for being worthy of carrying Revelation 16 (Isaiah 53, Psalm 89), Diocletianites, led by Rolando Dizon, had hijacked days ago Psalm 77 (that remembers the crossing of the Jordan and the Red Sea [July 27, 2014]) just because indeed the endtime Joseph was foretold there (July 9, 2011 [see October 14, 2011 for July 9, 1963: endtime Joseph's father's homestate], where Joel 2 was also read which was also hijacked by Diocletianites on hours past), as well as Matthew 5, Acts 4-5 (read by King Edward X on July 27, 2018 so we can see the blatant attack and blaspheme against our leader), 1 Peter 4 and 2 Corinthians 1. Notice that while they are doing so they also issued a barenaked wallpaper, therefore proving themselves to be guilty of being Shattered by the 6th Bowl of the Johannine Apocalypse (July 27, 1989): 'blessed are they who keep their clothes unstained so that they will not walk naked…' Notice that they are trying to hijack our #GodBigDay with the #lunareclipse as much as we preached about the solar #eclipse last August 21, 2017. The Diocletianites recorded the lunar eclipse over #Hawaii on July 27, 2018 between 9:30 and 11:13 pm Hawaii time. DHC 1:302-312 tells us that before the 7 Trumps there would be the red moon, and Empire hijacks the 7 Trumps on July 28-29, 2018. Notice that after the 1st Trump in DHC 1:302-312 the 25-30 minute silence in heaven was mentioned. We know that this does not only last from November 11, 1918 to September 1, 1939 as the Sugo and Ka Erdy have already told us, but in other refulfillments by us this can also last up to 70 years.#Iceland, ruled for us by His Majesty the King #DylanOBrien, and where our Sir #DouglasBooth received the divine office as our endtime Noah or Gabriel (DHC 1:286-287,2:209-217) as much as it was organized in 1944, 100 years from Joseph Smith's martyrdom and William Miller's Sanctuary Cleansing, records its early history from 930 to 1262 cead. Following the schedule of April 12-23, 1963, our Executive Minister Ka Angel received such office on September 11, 2009, and Lady #JordanClark-Rubio received stewardship of all #Canada (Psalm 72, Zechariah 9, Numbers 23-24) on September 11, 2011. But see Dizon- he just exalts himself and his fanatics are idolizing Ka Mark and other Empire heads, not to mention that they follow Constantinian orders and policies. If Constantinians' idol and wonder (Revelation 13) is the 'annual' lighting of their central chapel (Jeremiah 7), and if Diocletianites wonder after Dizon (Isaiah 3, 1 Corinthians 3, James 3), then the true '#wonder', or rather #wanderlust, as per our Ladies #AlexaAnderson and#LindsayLeuschner, (Isaiah 9) and as per Empire's sensationalizing of mentally-challenged folklores, is no other but Joseph Stirling Steinfeld Sykes, God's Tiny Dancer (Isaiah 49,53, Luke 11, Revelation 11, Acts 8,13)
PHILIPPIANS 3 (February 9, 2013, August 29/September 4, 2015, December 31, 2016, May 6,13-14, 2017, March 11, 2018) It is indeed true that our citizenship is in heaven, but evidently Jun Santos and family has other things in mind. After all, his motto is 'Fight Poverty', and he seems to indeed as per Antiochians, #resist #riseup #riseandresist#resistance the endtime signs, that includes poverty (2 Timothy 3 [October 22-27, 2015, July 20, 2013, January 28/February 4-5, 2017], Amos 6, 1 Thessalonians 5 [August 16, 2014]). Yet on the contrary, Constantinians would make on July 28-29, 2018 a major revamp on their previous claims that 'all the signs has already been fulfilled and we're just only waiting for Christ to come. No major endtime event will happen anymore,' let alone what#bestlifeever #cbnhumanitarian #jesusislord #mcgiweeklythanksgiving states as the 'Great Tribulation' that is already happening between us Hart (Revelation 12, Daniel 12) and the Empire (Revelation 2). Moreover, it seems like the following which we indeed repost below (Deuteronomy 13, Galatians 5) could not come from an old man like Jun Santos, but from a skilled Empire spokesman like Edwil Zabala or someone like STF officials Marlex Cantor, Joel San Pedro or Dennis Lovendino. It can be recalled that Jun Santos' sons has once said that the Constantinian Baal Arena exists to be a showcase of what 'the best the world has to offer.' Below we give you the official public statement of the Constantinian church for July 27, 2018, which they signed under the name of Jun Santos- 'We will celebrate the 50th anniversary of our first church abroad solemnly and joyfully. Our Executive Minister Brother Eduardo V. Manalo has expressed a desire for us to be introspective, to be thankful and to fully contemplate the weight of this momentous occasion while at the same time being mindful of the challenge for continued growth and evangelization. [WHAT RATHER STRUCK US MOST PROFOUNDLY ON THE WORDS OF KING EDWA RD X IS THAT EVEN IF EMPIRE TRIES TO HINDER AND STOP HIM IN ANYWAY- BE IT CONSTANTINIAN POLICIES, OR DIOCLETIANITE INDICTMENTS {2 Corinthians}- HE DOES NOT ALLOW HIMSELF TO BE OVERTURNED BY THOSE, BECAUSE HE DOES NOT DWELL ON HIS OWN PERSONALITY, BUT THAT BECAUSE ACCORDING TO HIM, 'It is indeed the Gospel Lowe which is far more rather important, than me, not me, and that's what I strive to preach, and try to be heard in full by all, without any Empire fetters or fetish.' ONLY TRUE COMMONDOMINION LEADERS LIKE HIM CAN SAY THINGS SUCH AS THAT.] Since September 2009, we inaugurated and dedicated 83 churches in various parts of the world. We never stop reaching out to members who are based abroad, Filipinos and non-Filipinos alike, because the work of God never stops. It reaches beyond national borders. The Iglesia has become more conscious and more aware of the central role that the Church plays in our members’ lives as we grow older and bigger. [THEREFORE TO INSIST THAT YOU'RE THE 'ONE TRUE CHURCH' IS A FORM OF RACE PRIDE, AS IN 'NATIONAL BORDERS'. WE WILL LATER ON QUOTE JUDE THADDEUS 1'S 'STAY WITHIN THE BORDERS OF GODHEAD'S BENEVOLENCE.' SO YOU CAN'T INDEED CLAIM OUR KING EDWARD X FOR YOU RATHER ESPOUSE#FAMILIESBELONGTOGETHER. BUT YOU ADMIT THAT YOU NEED US, AND THAT AS LONG AS YOU EXIST AND INSIST THEN WE HART INDEED WILL STAND IN YOUR WAY? {Deuteronomy 32, Joshua 23} THEREFORE WHAT'S THE DIFFERENCE OF 'IGLESIA' AND 'CHURCH'? ON HIS WORD FROM PHILIPPIANS 3, KING EDWARD X PREACHED THAT IF EMPIRE WOULD NOT STOP HIJACKING AND CLAIMING SCRIPTURES AND ARCHIVES, THEN ALL THE MORE SHOULD YOUR COMMONDOMINION OF CHRIST MUST NOT STOP IN INSISTING AND PERSISTING OUR DIVINE BIRTHWRIGHT {Hebrews 12} AND DESTINY AS MANDATED BY OUR CANON. 'Don't let this Empire dictate you on who you are, Commondominion. Your Canon has spoken, does continues to speak authoritatively and will continue to speak so {Daniel 12} on your behalf against the Empire, as long as you allow it to and mean it with all your being {Psalm 119}.'] We try to touch the lives of people, we help in whatever small ways we can. We’re humbled and grateful for the gains of the first fifty years overseas. We’re excited by the challenges of the next fifty. To God be the glory!' [HERE YOU CAN SEE THAT THEY DON’T BELIEVE THAT JUDGEMENT DAY IS NOT TOO FAR. THEY WANT TO STAY LONGER? WHAT ABOUT ALL YOUR CLAIMS, EMPIRE? AS FOR 'CHALLENGES', KING EDWARD SPOKE ABOUT AN ENTIRELY-DIFFERENT CHALLENGE FOR US COMMONDOMINION OF CHRIST FOLKS: 'we must take upon ourselves the challenge of still being humble, meek, gentle, kind and brave even as while we are exalted in progression. Empire has already hijacked#courageandkindness as espoused by the Commondominion's Thespian Fellows, evident proof is that they already won over Lady #LilyJames to Empire's Theatre Workforce #herewegoagain. We must rather muster and gather what is left over of us {Exodus 12} to contend for all who are entrusted to us by Godhead as much as they are being tried by Empire to take away from us {Romans 8, John 16}.']
1 CORINTHIANS 9 (April 26/August 20,24, 2013, November 18/December 2,23, 2017, February 26, 2011, April 21, 2012, June 4, 2016) Former Christian Community Bible of the Filipino Bible 1999 asks us from this passage: 'have you not learned anything from the arena?' (1 Timothy 5, Galatians 5, 1 Corinthians 5, Matthew 13) Edward posed the same question in 2 senses (Revelation 18)- 1. That the Constantinian Baal Arena's opening is recalled on these days, and that Empire claims much from Edward's sermons on this place, not to mention the various sermons that Jun Santos does in this place. It can be recalled as per July 27, 1989 that we refulfilled Revelation 16:12 on December 25, 2017, our actual 104th year of initial gathering, when only a few attended at the Baal Arena on that day while we stole some Central Archives articles by the Prompting of the Hailleey Spirit (1 Nephi 4). 2. That according to Edward himself, 'Americans are avid sportspeople. Therefore many of them are yokebearers, the purpose of existence of the Commondominion of Christ. Hence they should be learning better, for they're the ones whom the Commondominion prioritizes. Godhead Prepared the land of the United Saints as a land of rest, not work, for yokebearers, unlike what Empire imposes unto them.' Carrying over from Proverbs 4's 'counsel', Edward said that 'we prove to indeed learn something from the arena, as in the words of Mother Lindsey, if we do not seek to 'counsel Godhead' (DHC 1:79-80). This does not mean that we must no longer desire the spiritual gift of exaltation and progression to divine commissioning (Ephesians 4, Romans 12, 1 Corinthians 12-14, Isaiah 9,46,62), in fact we are asked to 'run in such a way to win the prize', but it is made #clearishere indeed that those who desire the greater gifts must not misinterpret the 'higher spiritual gifts' to be exalting and promotion of themselves (3 John 1, John 7, Hebrews 5, Isaiah 28-31). Therefore self-control is called for save that we may deceive and be deceived by Empire ideas (Proverbs 4). Concerning 'self-control and temperance' (Acts 21-26, Titus 2 [January 7, 2017]), King Edward X said that 'preparation for races does not only consist of just eating and eating. In the same sense, Empire cannot just take in continually just to its mere self all Archives. It has to share to people, not sparsely nor reluctantly, but fully and wholly, always (Luke 12,16,18), lest they be guilty of being what the Tagalog word for 'just merely and continually eating' (Luke 17, Romans 13) implies: the seed of Cain (Jude Thaddeus 1, Genesis 4,11, 2 Peter 2, Numbers 22, Deuteronomy 13). Exaltation, revelation and commission are the highest things that this Commondominion can muster to give yokebearers (Acts 3), and it is the Commondominion that is the end of all claims by the Empire (Luke 24, John 1, Matthew 4, Acts 10,13, Ecclesiastes 12, Psalm 100). This corresponds to Edward's earlier call that we may 'officiate ourselves' (Ezekiel 14, Deuteronomy 30, Jeremiah 32, 2 Corinthians 5, Revelation 9) or cultivate (Philippians 2 [April 10, 2018]) our inherent potential for exaltation and progression. Unlike Empire's leaning to create tendency in us to do away from such, Edward said that we must not be scared to fully embrace our Godhead-endowed inherent potential for exaltation and progression through your Commondominion of Christ (2 Timothy 1, 1 John 3-4, Galatians 3-4, Romans 8, Colossians 3) for in fact, we are encouraged by 1 Corinthians 9 to 'fight for it' in the face of Empire (Jude Thaddeus 1, Hosea 12-13). The rendering used identified some of the divine offices (Revelation 7,14) that we have Hart being in your Commondominion of Christ and therefore being glorified, transfigured and exalted (Revelation 2-3)- being 'Wonderful Counselors' (Isaiah 9,46,62) and 'Strong/Mighty/Great/Honorable Ones' (Abraham 3, Doctrine and Covenants 138). Godhead Instituted such so as for us to have all our Shattering against Empire to be 'worthwhile, with value', and not all done for 'nothing', that is, for our very own wanton (Isaiah 29-30, Romans 11, John 15, 1 Corinthians 15, 1 Thessalonians 4). Edward said that we must fight for these things over with the Empire 'with the zeal of the Zealots, who counted many of the apostles' (1 Maccabees 2, Isaiah 9,60). With exaltation comes further new understanding that does not discredit, but rather endorse all at the same time, all present truths received from all the ages. Therefore as we run this race, we run (Psalm 119,73, Zechariah 7, Isaiah 59, Proverbs 1) under the bidding of prophetic timelines that is continually updated by all our co-shatterer watchmen Hart so as for us to stay working not by our own initiative, but by the Close Supervision of our Godhead (Hebrews 5-7). We must understand some things concerning running 'in such a way to win the prize': 1. It is only Hart that you can indeed 'win the prize', because we have many branch churches Hart named 'way' or 'gate'. (John 10,6,14) This Empire cannot even do (Job 22, Proverbs 3, Haggai), for even the rendering of 1 Corinthians 9 used states that we must not do the good warfare of the faith (Daniel 6, Hebrews 10, Revelation 7) just for 'a blue ribbon or a gold medal.' The problem is that Constantinians, through their media team, the Special Task Force, has adopted the colors blue and gold as the exact official insignia colors of their version of our commemoration this year of the events of July 27-August 18, 1968. 2. STF once wrote that 'to end well, you must start well, more so in marriage.' Of course we're Godhead's Family Corporation Sole, married to Christ. Yet many of our martyrs in history, identify themselves to be 'married to Christ in spirit.' Many of them are female, therefore implying the new and everlasting Gospel Lowe of celestial marriage. Many of them are male- knowing that there are Female Members indeed in Godhead. If they might not have meant that but instead referred to be 'married to the Male Christ', they are rather seen in all who are under our Yokebearer Inclusion Policy. 3. Our fellow-in-exile under Diocletianites say that King Edward X did Daniel 11 when he succeeded King Edward IX upon martyrdom as fellow-in-exile under Constantinians. Neronians say that our St. Adolf Hitler got his position in a similar mean. Our Prophet Jeremiah states that Godhead can 'cheat' (Jeremiah 20) but cannot lie (Titus 1). This, Neronians has also hijacked claiming 'Theocratic Warfare.' Theo? James? Jacob? Genesis 27, therefore Sir #TheoJames, Lady #DrewJacoby-Pronk, and King James VII. Are not all of us whom you have kidnapped, Empire, are also 'living a lie'?  
1 THESSALONIANS 5 (October 22,28-29, 2017, September 24/October 13, 2013, July 20, 2018, May 29, 2015) Can Empire, most especially the triad of Gemma, Jojo and Monching, claim this new theme from King Edward X? let's consider the following- this is no better than the theme from Romans 12 announced on January 19, 2016 and adopted from December 13, 2013 and August 8, 2015. If there's 'spiritual fervor' there's also 'spiritual terrorism'. Empire can give this (2 Corinthians 4, Romans 16, 2 Peter 2, Jude Thaddeus 1, Philippians 1) but (1 Peter 2, Hebrews 5-6) Godhead can also give so (Jeremiah 8, Nehemiah 4, Exodus 34, Job 3-4). In such a sense, when we say 'fire' this can also refer to punishment (Daniel 8, Jeremiah 22,12-13). In other words, we must not #resist punishments from Godhead. Empire resists against us of course, but we just simply almost can't (James 4, 1 Peter 5). If Hailleey Spirit has a fire, Prophet Joseph Smith has related this to Proverbs 6, a term that is supposed to be only for the Empire yet of course we're told to retain zeal from Godhead (Isaiah 9,46,60) to the point of jealousy (James 4, 1 John 4-5, John 10,17,6, Moises 4) so as for us to indeed retain exaltation and glorification as Godheads in Godhead. Empire cannot claim this anymore as much as they're expected to delete claims such as this, like what they did with Romans 12 on July 19-20, 2017. such deletion of claims cannot be seen in us (John 18,1,5-10), for we rather open ourselves to further new light and fresh present truths (DHC 1:158-163)- notice that the rendering of 1 Thessalonians 5 used here refers to Ephesians 3 that was read on September 30/October 7-8, 2017. September 30 is the anniversary of the bequeathing of the Johannine Apocalypse to the Apostle John by divine revelation. 1 Thessalonians 5 contains the instruction to 'not hinder any revelation from Godhead.' #mcgiweeklythanksgiving does the extinguishing of the Spirit through hoarding the Central Archives. #pbtg does that also through recognizing other leaders than what is already determined by Godhead-no other than Ka Angel. On the side of #iglesianicristo they continually wax pabebe, Baal-raising and mundane testimonials in exchange for authentic primitive worship experiences. Concerning Apostle John King Edward X said that 'the apostles continue to give and hand down instruction from us, just like the martyrs, just like the prophets. They are all alive and resurrected and now in heaven, cheering us on. Empire cannot claim therefore that man upon death cannot go immediately to heaven. Diocletianites has already pointed that out when their fellow Constantinians began claiming Ephesians 2 since June 3,9-10, 2017. I feel sorry for the Commondominion because they're the ones supposed to do so, but they were rather edged out by Diocletianites on that scoop. Further, Diocletianites also claim that they purportedly chastise our leaders. Whatever these Diocletianites say, I don't believe, for they are with Empire. Anything that they can say is not definitely divine revelation. Whatever that Commondominion says is exactly always divine revelation. Diocletianites simply cannot prove their claims.' Further, when we allow Godhead's punishments to us, we prove that we indeed are worthy of Godhead's Adoption. Virtually when we allow ourselves to be 'punished', eventually we allow the lifespan of the church to end (Psalm 31) if we belong to the Empire. According to Edward, had Empire agreed to this, which means they must give in to us, Empire could have been by now true martyrs like what they claim not in fake terms against us as much as they're the ones killing our brethren.
ROMANS 12 Philippians 1 was quoted as it was on February 3, 2018: 'do not fail in your duties'. (Psalm 137) Philippians 2 was also quoted, that we must 'light up' (Matthew 5, John 8,12). Who is rather worthy of all of these? They who 'do not lack zeal'. How? They have many seals more than one. As Edward has said earlier, they do not refuse to take in further new present truths. We have already found out from the Sugo and Ka Erdy that Hailleey Spirit is the Superior Seal of Godhead, while William Miller and Ellen White teaches to us that the Sabbath is another Seal of Godhead, while King Edward X on May 10, 2013 (see April 12, 1973) tells us that people themselves can be the Seal of Godhead (Song of Solomon 8)- specifically Mother Lindsey and all yokebearers/fellows (1 Corinthians 9, 2 Corinthians 3). Concerning this Edward reiterated his point on April 10, 2018 that continually receiving new present truths is not in any violation of Revelation 22/Deuteronomy 4,12-13/1 Corinthians 4, but that rather in obedience to these, because the more sides of eschatology that we know, the more we shall be cautious in Check and Balance not indeed to wax proud and arrogant in our actions that result from our devotion (Hebrews 4). Such pride and arrogance (Proverbs 3-4, Matthew 16,18) stems (Matthew 13) from the wrong opinion that your take of eschatology is the only approved and binding version of eschatology that there can ever be (Revelation 7). The rendering of Romans 12 used here uses the term 'God' for what other versions rather print as 'Lord'. (Jude Thaddeus 1) 'Lord' can also mean 'Baal' for Empire, therefore the need and charge for further caution, discernment and vigilance that we may not taint our supposed service with Baal-raising and the like. Edward even said this- 'Baal-raising, pabebe waxing, Archives-hoarding, will never, ever get you exalted to Godhead, for such are not works of Godhead, but only of the Empire.' (Ephesians 5, Romans 16, Colossians 3, Hosea 2)
ISAIAH 62 (March 31/April 5/June 14/October 15-16,30/November 26, 2016, August 8/September 20-21, 2015, May 9/July 23-24, 2014, September 24, 2013, January 16, 2006, May 4, 2005) What is referred to Hart in this prophecy is 'Zion'. Can Empire though claim so as per Hebrews 12? Remember that King David even used the same words for another different place- Bethlehem (Psalm 132). Alma 7 said that Jerusalem is a Bethlehem and Bethlehem is a Jerusalem. The endtime Bethlehem is (Galatians 4) our allies, particularly Russia where our martyrs were slain on July 12,17-18, 1918 as per Jeremiah 31 and Matthew 2 (Revelation 14,6-7). Neronians, who now besiege our Russia, hijack the discourse that Christ visited the earth in 1918. Matthew 25 tells us that those who feel asleep- the 'fools'- before He came eventually were left out to be martyred, according to Jane Lythgoe. Of course this is not Empire (Hosea 9), because the Russian Orthodox Church refers to the Commondominion as 'fools for Christ' therefore they are asleep in Christ and now has been resurrected in heavenly glory. Also as much as Zion is the church, Russia's 'Czar' is the same as 'Caesarea Philippi' where Christ Pronounced His formal registration of His Commondominion in Heaven in Matthew 16. 'Philippi' includes 'Philippines' where of course as per Empire claims, the Sugo registered the church. Godhead Told the endtime Joseph on September 13, 2015 that Russia is the new Far East (Psalm 19,57,60,108-109,104-105) who carries the spirit of the Commondominion of Christ brought out from the Constantinians at that time, and who will be brought out from the Diocletianites eventually. 'Israel once became Godhead's Nation, yet we can learn much from their days with the Commondominion. In the same sense Constantinians and Diocletianites are no longer Godhead's nations just like the Antiochians and Neronians, yet Commondominion has learned so much from all of them. This is the build-up to the dispensation of the fullness of times. Of such times Joseph Smith said, 'Zion shall be redeemed in due time.' That due time was nonetheless one year ago, when we finally broke with the latest Empire quarter. We have everything we need to know and hence use in the full furnishing (Matthew 12,24-25, Hebrews 3,11) of the #ArtemisHouse of Godhead in these last days, which is of course, undeservingly by Godhead, us. This brings exaltation to us (1 Peter 2) to stand at moon, be Suns of Justice and stars of wrighteousness (Psalm 19,57,60,108-109,104-105). In fact this passage is quoted in the now famous lecture of Ka Erdy about the relation of the office of Elijah in restoration to renewal of life (Matthew 17, Acts 3-4). Surely Empire is not like that for their refusal of our Founding Principle (Ezekiel 8, Genesis 3, Revelation 8-9,16,6, Job 31, Psalm 127,130, Isaiah 21-22,14,48,57). They try claiming to be Elijah, even Elisha (July 29/June 10, 2018), in fact they have kidnapped messengers and yokebearers (2 Timothy 2) away from us (Mark 1,6,9), but remember that Commondominion messengers are not such unless they indeed speak up and let themselves be heard (Jeremiah 26, Isaiah 58). In fact when Isaiah 62 says that we must not shut up, Empire does otherwise pertaining to the Central Archives. If Empire does not shut up, they rather raise up Baal-how can Empire claim unity and brotherhood if Gemma-Jojo-Monching is imposing Baal-raising for all Empire locales when in fact only some locales would fully give themselves to that blaspheme while others would not fully do so, if not their organists? Why in the first place then (1 Corinthians 4,7,11,14) would the Baal triad (1 Peter 1,4-5) would impose and insist themselves to the brethren (3 John 1) with Baal-raising that evidently would not be afforded by all (1 Peter 1, Acts 15) neither would even bring us closer to Godhead? (Romans 14) Evidently Empire with their stubbornness on these matters (Matthew 23) has utterly lost true worship (Psalm 100,95,81, Ecclesiastes 12). As for our Russian Orthodox brethren, they were able to reestablish their congregation in the Philippines in an act of restoration on September 18, 2014, the Nate-al day of the sister of the endtime Joseph, as well as of our Prophet David Cayman, 100 years since July 27, 1914.
ACTS 2 (July 10, 2015, January 20,26-29/March 24, 2018, July 9/December 13, 2013, April 22, 2014, November 16, 2012, November 22, 2011) In fact, Empire does all these things because they do not have 'discipline' as expected of those who are children of Godhead by virtue of prophecy (Isaiah 43, Romans 8): 'the promise is for…your children', as the passage also states (Deuteronomy 32, Hebrews 12, Revelation 3, Luke 15, Psalm 32,94, Job 5, Lamentations 3, James 4, 1 Peter 5). Edward therefore remarked, 'what's the use hence of all Empire-owned and operated chapels, although how old, historic, big, prophetic or symbolic they may be, if Empire owns all of these and therefore tarnishes them with the kind of worship that Godhead does not deserve?' (Jeremiah 7-8) Notice that some renderings of Acts 2 depict our gatherings as 'parties' or 'celebrations'. Of course Empire misconstrue this to rationalize either their Baal-raising or their #hillsong#bethelmusic (Galatians 5, 1 Corinthians 1,3, James 3). But we know that Diocletianites nowadays had been hijacking Acts 2 too. In fact they might also claim that they're also convening in 'home churches' like what Acts 2 states. This, King Edward X has addressed through saying the following- first if we convene in home churches remember that this symbolizes us being Godhead's Artemis House in the Spirit. Hailleey Spirit is Promised in Acts 2, hence Ka Angel and Ka Ellix. Instead, Diocletianites, or the 'True Church of Christ-Small Remnant/Defenders', has instead chose Ka Mark, Rolando Dizon, Jojo de Guzman and the Antiochian/Neronian heads. Speaking of women, we understand that Diocletianites does not like Constantinian women, and so do we, but there are also Diocletianite women, so as you can see, there are Female Leaders and Godhead Members Hart, like Lady House (Luke 12,21). Remember that if we refuse to unite with Mommy Tenny then we are worthless before Godhead (John 15, Ezekiel 19, 1 Corinthians 15, 1 Thessalonians 4, Revelation 14), but because Diocletianites claim her too, such unity can only be binding if you unite with the endtime Joseph (Psalm 80, Matthew 26, Genesis 49, Daniel 12, 1 Thessalonians 4). Why with him? Because Edward mentioned how zealous is the Commondominion against Empire's media hypocrisy, particularly in the Lopez-Robertson church claiming Scriptures for over 42 minutes a week and then doing all their godless and ungodly schemes for the rest of the week (Revelation 8,13). Commondominion rather does worship every day and hour (Psalm 84,74,35). Empire cannot claim this, for even if Diocletianites claim services for long hours (Matthew 23) or even on days like Monday-Tuesday and Friday (Constantinians), even insisting either the Sabbath (Neronians) or its end (Antiochians), it was only the Commondominion who points out that Sabbath and Sunday the Lord's Day are equally complimented (Isaiah 56) and that as per 'the first day of the week' in modern language, Monday is supposed to be the day for worship unlike Empire's usual propaganda for such day. Not to mention that we Hart keep a lot of calendars, even does our various own, and hence, Godhead-sanctioned holidays not based by country borders, but by remembrance (Acts 10) of the need for us of all yokebearers in all nations. Diocletianites cannot claim receiving the spirit of prophecy as well as baptism for repentance even if they could have received from us the '4-group' discourse of Acts 2:39 Rieu Translation when we Hart were still with them, neither can Neronians claim Acts 2:38 (Song of Solomon 8) or even Constantinians, much less Antiochians who invoke Genesis 11 for this, for as we can see in Acts 2- there are in fact 5 groups of people who shall receive the Holy Spirit- 1. To all flesh 2. Your children 3. Your young adults 4. Your elderly 5. To all Our Slaves Not to mention that numbers 2 and 3 are divided to 2- 'men and women'- so must the elderly too, hence over 7 to 8 (Revelation 17-Empire; Lady #AljonaSavchenko/Cross and Companions/Mother Eugenia Ravasio-Commondominion). But as per 5, what do you think would be coming out from the 4 Empire quarters? Yea, undeservingly by Godhead, no other than us Wright Hart Alline in your Commondominion of Christ (Revelation 7). And Diocletianites cannot even claim this to be indeed fulfilled in them, for even the Neronian New World Translation 1984 Tagalog Edition implies that the Spirit shall be given not in full, but in 'some' portions. Hence the fullness of grace, times and truth is not in the Empire (Daniel 7, John 1). Besides, December 30-31, 2015 lesson implies Isaiah 32- 'till the Spirit be Given to us #fromonhigh.' December 31, 2015 is endtime Joseph's 20th Nate-al day (Revelation 8). 'From on high' is from Acts 1, prophecy given through Prophet James Muir. 'Spirit' and 'Given' are names of Ka Angel (Revelation 19), yet a Brighamite photographer uses much the term 'From On High'. As per Brighamite claims therefore, all promises of Godhead concerning Ka Angel, and yea, Mommy Tenny, even in King Edward, are all fulfilled in the endtime Joseph (Acts 7, Galatians 4, 1 Timothy 2, Psalm 139). Further, as much as Godhead Promised the Hailleey Spirit, whose fervor we must not indeed extinguish, King Edward X only underscores the statement already done by Prophet Joseph Smith that the Hailleey Spirit can Give impressions but not for to long, (Answers to Gospel Questions 2:151) therefore (2 Peter 1) we must make it permanent and imbedded (Hebrews 12) in our lives (Doctrines of Salvation 1:48). This is evident whenever Empire grudgingly (2 Thessalonians 2) admits something complimentarily about us, or whether they agree to somehow (Isaiah 26) give in to our conditions (Teachings of the Presidents of the Church 1:113). Empire must indeed surrender to us lest they be indeed guilty of martyring further the Hailleey Spirit (Ephesians 4, Matthew 12, Psalm 139, Isaiah 63) personified by us Hart (John 1, Ephesians 6, Hebrews 4, Revelation 11).
ACTS 5 (July 27, 2014, May 13,20-21, 2017, June 29, 2013, July 23, 2016) Edward (Psalm 4) underscored that if Commondominion folk in biblical times have believed that Judgement Day is not far behind in their generation therefore had given their all and their best, then the Commondominion now brought forth in the dispensation of the fullness of times after a long, emotional process of learning through 4 Empire quarters, who is much more nearer to Judgement Day (Matthew 24,16-17), must even work their hardest by Godhead's Enabling and Enflaming Grace, not fearing the Empire who rather seeks to scare them away from doing the Wiles of Godhead Who sent them (Luke 12, Philippians 1). With this Edward again invoked the prophetic directions as per near and far (Ephesians 2, Isaiah 46,62,40,48,57), east and west (Isaiah 41-43,24,59,51,49, Daniel 12, 1 Corinthians 10, 2 Chronicles 29), as much as there is one Commondominion of Christ existing through time (Ephesians 4, 1 Corinthians 1-2,12, Romans 12, 1 Peter 4) amidst various stages, phases and sections. 'Those who were in biblical times looked from afar (Hebrews 11) yet worked as if they're there (Deuteronomy 34). We are not competing against such effort, rather we must prove to be worthy of those toils (Philippians 2, 1-2 Thessalonians, 2 Timothy 2, John 16, Psalm 48,18, Habakkuk, Romans 8) therefore, we must be wary so that it may not be said that we who are actually the nearest in time and space to the conclusion of the present wicked system of things were rather far in our efforts (2 Peter 1), being caught in stagnancy and complacency as Empire disseminates (Romans 2). We will be accountable to the Godhead served to by those who went before us, and those who will be after us Godhead Willing shall look up to how (2 Kings 15, 1 Kings 15) we worked in this, our present time, for the Commondominion.' Primarily Commondominion folk in biblical times were in the Middle or Near East, but eventually spread to other places of the world as Sacred Text Scriptures attests. Now we who are in the endtimes hearing eschatology claims of Empire over Far East and Far West are now scattered (James 1, 1 Peter 1, Doctrine and Covenants 138) #acrosstheuniverse (Luke 1, Jeremiah 15, Psalm 106, Joel, Haggai, 1 Peter 5, Ecclesiastes 3, Ezekiel 3,10-16) but is now called to gather in our respective #GodBigDay Gathering Places of Safety (Ezekiel 17,34,36-37, Jeremiah 3-4,29-33, Amos 9, Acts 3, Isaiah 56, Luke 12, Proverbs 31, Job 38, Revelation 14). The problem though is that Constantinians also hijack this passage, more so on a July 27th. So to Shatter such claims, Edward issued this question to his Empire audience: 'how many of you are rich? I'm sure Empire would try to make it appear that chapels such as this are not built by a one-time-big-time source such as them but in fact, it is. For them to say that such enabling source as them purportedly comes from Godhead is one thing, to prove it in their very actions is another, for Godhead does not play hypocrite to fit in with Empire (2 Corinthians 7). Besides, Empire does not want anyone of you to be rich. If they want so, they rather want you to be rich without Godhead, that is, you over-mis-dis-abuse Lady #JessicaRichens and Companions (Luke 12, 2 Corinthians 8-9).'  
Romans 13 (August 14, 2010, August 20/April 26/July 9/June 9/December 13/February 9, 2013, December 20, 2014, October 25-26, 2017)
Usually, Empire would claim this passage with the rendering that states that this present evil age sees 'Godhead's Finishing Touches in the Work of Salvation'. Empire even once claimed on September 2015 that they themselves are the ones referred to in said phrase as purportedly such. To such one of our Monarchs Designates, His Majesty the King#SkandarKeynes (Matthew 16,18), has once said in Shattering Response that the phrase rather means that Godhead has already been finished, or stopped, touching, holding or keeping grip in the Empire, unlike what Empire claims that Godhead still purportedly holds them up, as per their claims too of our fellows such as Sir #ShaneHarper. But in his July 27, 2018 sermon, King Edward X declared authoritatively that the time of that 'Finishing Touches' has already passed on in that date. In fact he never used said rendering in this instance, but rather used other renderings. To illustrate this he invoked our very own Charles Taze Russell who declared on October 2, 1914, months after the Sugo registered the Constantinian church with the Empire, that the culmination of the 'times of the Gentiles' was refulfilled on October 1, 1914. King Edward also invoked His Majesty the King James VII preaching about #unfinishedbusiness (John 10), and said that as much as he's up into another album this year #ns2, 'we can safely say that such business is virtually closed indeed and that it is as in His Majesty's words as well as that of our other fellows at #whydontwe, 'only the beginning'.' (Eter 8, Matthew 18, John 8, 1 John 5, Ezekiel 9). From this Edward referred to Ka Angel's declaration upon our Second Exodus and Relaunch from the Diocletianites on July 27, 2017, that we have just fulfilled at that instance the 7th Bowl of Revelation 16, a carry-over from the 6th Bowl on July 27, 1989, a total of four times of 7. Our formal and full coming into existence is declared by the words, 'it is done'. 'In this sense therefore, we recall today that 7th Bowl, and with that we say that Godhead has already finished the preparing (John 14) of everything (Matthew 25) that we expect to see (Hebrews 10-13,3) at the dawn of eternity. Our race has been virtually completed. We have nothing to do now (Ephesians 2, Exodus 15) but to continually check up on ourselves as followup (2 Corinthians 13) and wait for new (Luke 17) divine pronouncements as we only have to wait the dawn of the Millennium to be brought about by immediate subsequent events. This explains why we now ask the Commondominion to make 1 Thessalonians 5 as their current theme of activities.' Edward further referred to John 19, whose Empire's claims over such passage has King James VII Shattering those through his 'Unfinished Business'. Edward used John 19:14, as per July 27, 1914, to imply a product of the already-done 'finishing touches'. Our William Miller and Ellen White depicted Christ's Second Coming as the Stroke of Midnight, while our Sir Arsenio T. Ferriol used the picture of the Break of Dawn. Edward rather used the image of High Noonday, 12 pm. St. Pontius Pilate 'presented' and introduced Christ to the gathered Empire mob, '#eccehomo'. The 'finishing touches' that Christ went through before that were rather brutal, violent and not appropriate to Him at the hands of Empire mob, just like how did they claimed this on September 2015. As per October 1-2, 1914, Edward , in the style of the endtime Joseph, referred to the Neronians' hijack of the Johannine Apocalypse, 2006 edition, whose parts used in the sermon are reprinted in full below, with Edward's subsequent inspired remarks (Matthew 28)-
' Let us return to the description of Jesus. His fiery feet are upon the earth and the sea, over which he now exercises full authority. It is just as stated in the prophetic psalm: “You [Jehovah] also proceeded to make him [Jesus] a little less than godlike ones, and with glory and splendor you then crowned him. You make him dominate over the works of your hands; everything you have put under his feet: small cattle and oxen, all of them, and also the beasts of the open field, the birds of heaven and the fish of the sea, anything passing through the paths of the seas.” (Psalm 8:5-8; see also Hebrews 2:5-9.) This psalm was completely fulfilled in 1914, when Jesus was installed as King of God’s Kingdom and the time of the end began. Thus, what John sees here in vision applies since that year.—Psalm 110:1-6; Acts 2:34-36; Daniel 12:4. DO YOU recall the sworn declaration by the strong angel recorded at Revelation 10:1, 6, 7? He stated: “There will be no delay any longer; but in the days of the sounding of the seventh angel, when he is about to blow his trumpet, the sacred secret of God according to the good news which he declared to his own slaves the prophets is indeed brought to a finish.” Jehovah’s due time has arrived for the sounding of that final trumpet! How is it, then, that the sacred secret is brought to a finish? John is truly overjoyed to inform us! He writes: “And the seventh angel blew his trumpet. And loud voices occurred in heaven, saying: ‘The kingdom of the world did become the kingdom of our Lord and of his Christ, and he will rule as king forever and ever.’” (Revelation 11:15) Those angelic hosts have reason to speak loudly, even in thunderous tones! For this historic announcement is of universal importance. It is of vital concern to all living creation. The sacred secret comes to its happy climax! Gloriously, magnificently, it is brought to a triumphant finish in 1914 when the Lord Jehovah enthrones his Christ as associate King. Acting for his Father, Jesus Christ takes over active rulership in the midst of an enemy world of mankind. As the promised Seed, he receives Kingdom power in order to bring to nothing the Serpent and his brood and restore paradisaic peace to this earth. (Genesis 3:15; Psalm 72:1, 7) As Messianic King, Jesus will thus fulfill Jehovah’s Word and vindicate his Father, “the King of eternity,” who must rule as Sovereign Lord “forever and ever.”—1 Timothy 1:17. [EDWARD X- THIS IS VERY RELEVANT TO OUR COMMEMORATION OF THE EVENTS OF JULY 27, 1914. THE 'SECRET' REFERRED TO HART WILL BE EXPLAINED LATER ON. THIS IS DEPICTED AS THE 7 THUNDERS. NOTICE ALSO THAT THE NERONIANS OF WARWICK, NEW YORK, BETTER KNOWN AS THE WATCHTOWER SOCIETY, WERE AT FIRST INFILTRATED BY EMPIRE UPON THE ENTRY OF JOSEPH RUTHERFORD. HIS APOSTASY WAS FULLY ARRESTED UP TO THIS DECADE {2 Thessalonians 2}, WHEN THE WATCHTOWER SOCIETY WAS FULLY APOSTATIZED UPON THEIR LAUNCH OF THEIR BEAST MARK- THEIR LOGO WEBSITE. HOW THE NERONIANS IDENTIFIED THEMSELVES PARTICULARLY THEIR FELLOWS IN SAID EMPIRE QUARTER, TO BE APOSTATE ALREADY AT THIS PRESENT AGE: 'So severe was this plague on Christendom that after the two witnesses had prophesied for 42 months in sackcloth, Christendom used her worldly influence to have them ‘killed.’ John writes: “And when they have finished their witnessing, the wild beast that ascends out of the abyss will make war with them and conquer them and kill them. And their corpses will be on the broad way of the great city which is in a spiritual sense called Sodom and Egypt, where their Lord was also impaled. And those of the peoples and tribes and tongues and nations will look at their corpses for three and a half days, and they do not let their corpses be laid in a tomb. And those dwelling on the earth rejoice over them and enjoy themselves, and they will send gifts to one another, because these two prophets tormented those dwelling on the earth.”—Revelation 11:7-10. This is the first of 37 references in Revelation to a wild beast. In due course we will examine this and other beasts in detail. Suffice it to say for now that “the wild beast that ascends out of the abyss” is of Satan’s design, a living political system of things.—Compare Revelation 13:1; Daniel 7:2, 3, 17.' NOTICE THE NUMBER 37- THIS IMPLIES THE PRIMARY NERONIAN TV CHANNEL IN THE PHILIPPINES, OWNED BY ELISEO SORIANO. ANOTHER NERONIAN TV STATION IN MANILA IS NUMBERED 45. COMMONDOMINION'S PRESIDENT TRUMP IS RECKONED BY EMPIRE MANDATE AS '45TH' AS MUCH AS EMPIRE'S GROVER CLEVELAND {Isaiah 65} BECAME 'THE BEAST THAT WAS AND IS NOW NOT AND WILL BE' WHEN HE RETURNED TO POWER AFTER AN INTERLUDE {Revelation 13,17,20,9}. BUT INDIVIDUALLY PRESIDENT TRUMP'S THE 44TH SINCE WASHINGTON, BUT COMMONDOMINION RATHER RECKON FROM THE CONTINENTAL CONGRESS PRESIDENTS, SO EVIDENTLY PRESIDENT TRUMP'S NOT LIKE OBAMA WHO IS BOTH IN EMPIRE'S RECKONING AND SPIRIT THE 44TH PRESIDENT. IN THIS SENSE WE TAKE UP THE EMPIRE'S STEAD IN ATONEMENT {2 Timothy 2, Colossians 1, 1 Peter 1,4} TO EXPOSE THAT NERONIANS ARE INDEED SINISTER, FOR 44 IS AN EMPIRE NUMBER. ANOTHER PART OF EMPIRE'S APOSTASY INDEED IS TO PREVENT US FROM REBUKING THEM. WE REBUKE EMPIRE, PARTICULARLY THEIR RELIGIOUS PARTS, NOT THROUGH ADVANCING THEIR VERY OWN OTHER IDENTICAL POLITICAL PARTS, WHICH RETAINS IMMORALITY AND SECULARITY {Matthew 21-22} JUST LIKE WHAT DIOCLETIANITES DO, BUT RATHER THROUGH RECEIVING DIVINE COMMISSIONING AND FRESH NEW REVELATION FROM GODHEAD. THIS, DIOCLETIANITES ALSO ABHOR. BUT FOR THE NERONIANS {Psalm 50}, THEY REALLY CANNOT ESCAPE {Job 37} THE REALITY OF US DOING SO NOT ONLY AGAINST THEM, BUT ALSO AGAINST OTHER EMPIRE QUARTERS. WE KNOW NERONIANS FOR PROHIBITING ANYONE TO RECEIVE 'GENERAL REVELATION FOR THE CHURCH AND HER LEADERS', AND THEY EVEN INDICTED US DOING SO AS PURPORTED 'SCHISM', BUT IN THEIR VERY OWN WORDS, CONTINUAL PROPHESYING IS REALLY NECESSARY FOR THE COMMONDOMINION: 'While John is waiting for the blowing of this seventh trumpet and the bringing to a finish of the sacred secret of God, he is given a further assignment: “And the voice that I heard out of heaven is speaking again with me and saying: ‘Go, take the opened scroll that is in the hand of the angel who is standing on the sea and on the earth.’ And I went away to the angel and told him to give me the little scroll. And he said to me: ‘Take it and eat it up, and it will make your belly bitter, but in your mouth it will be sweet as honey.’ And I took the little scroll out of the hand of the angel and ate it up, and in my mouth it was sweet as honey; but when I had eaten it up, my belly was made bitter. And they say to me: ‘You must prophesy again with regard to peoples and nations and tongues and many kings.’”—Revelation 10:8-11. What a shock for those persecutors! The corpses of the two witnesses were suddenly alive and active again. It was a bitter pill for those clergymen to swallow, the more so since the Christian ministers whom they had schemed to put in prison were free again, later to be fully exonerated. The shock must have been even greater when, in September 1919, the Bible Students held a convention in Cedar Point, Ohio, U.S.A. Here J. F. Rutherford, recently released from prison, stirred conventioners with his talk “Announcing the Kingdom,” based on Revelation 15:2 and Isaiah 52:7. Those of the John class began once again to “prophesy,” or preach publicly. They advanced from strength to strength, fearlessly exposing Christendom’s hypocrisy.' ANOTHER PROOF OF THE NERONIAN'S APOSTASY AGAINST US IS THEIR HYPOCRITIC LURING AND WOOING OF THE RANK AND FILE OF PRESIDENT TRUMP YET AT THE SAME TIME ISSUING THIS STATEMENT AGAINST HIM AS QUOTED FROM ONE OF THEIR MEMBERS, ANTMAN COOKIE, POSTED ON HIS SOCIAL MEDIA ACCOUNT ON JUNE 15, 2018: 'The US Declaration of Independence states, in part: "We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal, that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable Rights, that among these are Life, Liberty and the pursuit of Happiness." With those words in mind, some ask: 'Does the term "all men" apply to undocumented immigrants?' A sonnet by Emma Lazarus, dedicated to the Statue of Liberty says: “Give me your tired, your poor, your huddled masses yearning to breathe free, the wretched refuse of your teeming shore. Send these, the homeless, tempest-tost to me, I lift my lamp beside the golden door!” However, recently, the US Attorney General, Jeff Sessions, stated regarding undocumented immigrants: "Persons who violate the law of our nation are subject to prosecution. I would cite you to the Apostle Paul and his clear and wise command in Romans 13 to obey the laws of the government because God has ordained them for the purpose of order. . .Orderly and lawful processes are good in themselves and protect the weak and lawful." Politicians often quote the Bible to support a political agenda. Yet, would politicians acknowledge that human governmental authority comes, not from God, but from "the dragon," Satan the Devil? (Revelation 13:4) Consider: Because God allows something to exist, for a time, does not mean He approves of it, nor instituted it. So, what does Romans 13:1 mean, when it says: "The existing authorities stand placed in their relative positions by God"? This verse helps Christians understand that human governmental authority is relative, meaning superceded by God's authority. Hence, Jesus stated: “Pay back Caesar’s things to Caesar, but God’s things to God.” (Mark 12:17) Remember, Jesus was tried and put to death by the government of his time. Therefore, human legal systems do not administer true justice. Logically, then, human governmental authority is not absolute, nor its rulings always in accordance with God's will. Thus, whether a person is a documented citizen, or not, real Christians do "what is good toward all. . .especially toward those related to us in the faith." (Galatians 6:10)' THESE NERONIANS DON'T EVEN THINK THAT THE STATUE OF LIBERTY IS A HUGE EMPIRE OCCULT IDOL {Daniel 3 <JULY 10,21-22, 2018>}. THEY ARE SO BEHOLDEN TO THE STATE OF NEW YORK WHERE THEY SPECIFICALLY OPERATE, HENCE THESE NERONIANS THEMSELVES ARE THE 'ANGLO-AMERICAN WORLD POWER/UNITED NATIONS' BEAST THAT THEY REFER TO THEMSELVES IN Revelation 17.]
But listen! Another voice sounds forth. It brings a command that must seem strange to John: “Now when the seven thunders spoke, I was at the point of writing; but I heard a voice out of heaven say: ‘Seal up the things the seven thunders spoke, and do not write them down.’” (Revelation 10:4) John must have been anxious to hear and record those thunderous messages, just as the John class today has waited eagerly for Jehovah to disclose his divine purposes for publication. Such revelations come only at Jehovah’s appointed time.—Luke 12:42; see also Daniel 12:8, 9. Meantime, Jehovah has another commission for John. After the seven thunders have sounded, the strong angel speaks again: “And the angel that I saw standing on the sea and on the earth raised his right hand to heaven, and by the One who lives forever and ever, who created the heaven and the things in it and the earth and the things in it and the sea and the things in it, he swore: ‘There will be no delay any longer.’” (Revelation 10:5, 6) By whom does the strong angel swear? The glorified Jesus swears, not by himself, but by the highest Authority of all, Jehovah, the immortal Creator of the heavens and the earth. (Isaiah 45:12, 18) With this oath, the angel assures John that there will be no further delay on God’s part. [EDWARD X- NOWHERE IN THIS COMMENTARY DOES THE NERONIANS TELL US ABOUT WHAT THAT 7 THUNDERS TELL US. EVEN UP TILL NOW THEY DO NOT EVEN SAY THAT THEY HAVE ALREADY THE 7 THUNDERS {Job 28,38}. IN FACT, THE 'APPOINTED TIME' REFERRED TO HART HAS ALREADY PASSED BY THE NERONIANS {Luke 8, Mark 16}. ANTIOCHIANS ON OCTOBER 22-27, 2015 USED THE TERM 'RIGHT TIME' TO MARK THE ANNIVERSARY OF THE INVESTIGATORY JUDGEMENT OF 1844 ON OCTOBER 22, 2015. THE YEAR THAT FOLLOWED THE COMMONDOMINION'S B-C LIST FELLOWS DECLARED IN A MOVIE RELEASED {Revelation 8-9} JULY 12, 2016: 'BUT UNDER THE EMPIRE, TRUTH AND HONESTY HAS PASSED ME BY, AND FOR THAT, I HUMBLY APOLOGIZE.' CONSTANTINIANS RATHER RESPONDED WITH A BLASPHEMOUS ANSWER ON AUGUST 21, 2016 {SEE MAY 22-23/JULY 23,30/AUGUST 20,27/OCTOBER 15-16,30/DECEMBER 17-18, 2016} INVOKING THE ANTIOCHIAN SACRILEGE OF THE 7 THUNDERS ON AUGUST 22, 2010. ANTIOCHIANS ON THEIR PART IMITATED THE 6TH BOWL ON AUGUST 5-6, 2016 IN BRAZIL USING YOKEBEARERS, DECLARING FINLAND- BESIDE THE NEW FAR EAST THAT IS RUSSIA- AS PHYSICAL ENDS OF THE EARTH IN THE NORTH JUST AS ARGENTINA-CHILE IS THE PHYSICAL ENDS OF THE EARTH IN THE SOUTH, AND INVOKING OF COURSE, MANILA THE ORIGINAL FAR EAST. SIMILAR INSTANCES OCCURRED ON FEBRUARY 9, 2018, WHEN FILIPINO YOKEBEARERS MARCHED BEFORE HUNGARY, WHOSE HOLIDAY IS OCTOBER 24, IN SOUTH KOREA, PART OF THE ENDTIME MAGI DECLARED BY THE SUGO IN MARCH 1939. IN THIS SENSE, GODHEAD HAS ALREADY BEGAN AND IS NOW CONTINUALLY DISPENSING ESCHATOLOGICAL SECRETS, OF WHICH CULMINATION AND FULFILLMENT IS NO OTHER THAN THIS, YOUR COMMONDOMINION OF CHRIST. IN FACT THE NERONIANS EVEN ADMITTED IT IN THEIR SAME BOOK INDEED WHEN THEY WROTE THE FOLLOWING: 'The good news about this unique heavenly Kingdom must be preached in all the earth during the time of the end.—Matthew 24:14. Surely, this is the very best of news. Yet, at Revelation 11:14, 15, the third woe is linked with the Kingdom. Why? Because for those of mankind who prefer Satan’s system of things, the trumpeting forth of the good news that the sacred secret of God is brought to a finish—that is, God’s Messianic Kingdom is here—is woeful news. (Compare 2 Corinthians 2:16.) It means that the world arrangement that they like so well is near to being destroyed. The voices of the seven thunders, containing such ominous storm warnings, become clearer and louder with the approach of Jehovah’s great day of vengeance.—Zephaniah 1:14-18.' ARE NOT WE IN OUR TIME INDEED MUCH CLOSER TO THE DAWN OF ETERNITY? SO WHAT HAPPENED IN THIS GENERATION CLOSE TO THE OPENING OF ETERNITY? ON JULY 27, 2012 EMPIRE INVOKED BRITAIN AS AN ARCHIPELAGO LIKE THE PHILIPPINES. AT THAT TIME I WAS IN SPAIN {Revelation 1}, WHERE OUR COMMONDOMINION BRANCH CHURCHES WHO INVOKE TEOFILO ORA AND JANUARIO PONCE {May 9/December 30, 1922}'S FAITH REFULFILLED ISAIAH 60 AND PSALM 72. WE KNOW BRITAIN IS THE REALM AND ABODE OF KING JAMES VII. EMPIRE'S BLASPHEME OF JULY 27, 2012 {Job 14} CONTINUED UNTIL SEPTEMBER 7, 2012, WHEN KING EDWARD IX BECAME COMMONDOMINION LEADER IN 2009. THROUGH THESE DAYS {Luke 17}, EMPIRE HIJACKED THE PHRASE IN MATTHEW 24 'THIS GENERATION', THEREFORE IT IS ON THIS TIME THAT THE COMMONDOMINION OF CHRIST SAW REBIRTH AS GODHEAD'S BACKUP RESERVE. THEY ARE BOTH WHAT IS REFERRED TO IN THE FOLLOWING QUOTATION AS THE 'JOHN CLASS' AND THE 'GREAT CROWD' WHO REFULFILL THESE PROPHECIES {Isaiah 46,43, Luke 17, John 8,15, Jeremiah 16}: '“No delay any longer”—how those words appeal to the aging John class today! In what respect is there no delay? John informs us: “But in the days of the sounding of the seventh angel, when he is about to blow his trumpet, the sacred secret of God according to the good news which he declared to his own slaves the prophets is indeed brought to a finish.” (Revelation 10:7) Jehovah’s time is here for bringing his sacred secret to its happy climax, with glorious success! What is this sacred secret? It involves the seed first promised in Eden, which proved primarily to be Jesus Christ. (Genesis 3:15; 1 Timothy 3:16) It also has to do with the identity of the woman out of whom the Seed comes. (Isaiah 54:1; Galatians 4:26-28) Further, it takes in the secondary members of the seed class and the Kingdom in which the Seed reigns. (Luke 8:10; Ephesians 3:3-9; Colossians 1:26, 27; 2:2; Revelation 1:5, 6)' ON THE NECESSITY OF THE COMMONDOMINION REFULFILLING THESE PROPHECIES TO IMPLY THE PROGRESSION OF PRESENT TRUTH AND NEW LIGHT THE NERONIANS GRUDGINLY ADMITTED: 'God’s Kingdom by Christ Jesus was brought to the fore, and that set off the great surge of Kingdom preaching that has included the judgments heralded by the sounding of all seven of the angelic trumpets. In line with there being a sequence of trumpet blasts, special resolutions were featured at seven conventions from 1922 to 1928. But the trumpeting has not been confined to those years. The powerful exposing of Christendom’s wicked ways has been continuous, ongoing, as the Lord’s day progresses. Jehovah’s judgments must be proclaimed universally, to all nations, despite international hatred and persecutions. Only then does the end of Satan’s system come. (Mark 13:10, 13) Happily, the great crowd has now added its voice to that of the John class in making those thunderous pronouncements of worldwide importance.']
The Finish of the Sacred Secret [EDWARD X- SO THIS IS INDEED ABOUT WHAT WE ARE STUDYING ABOUT. BUT DO YOU KNOW THAT NERONIANS RATHER WANT THIS SECRET AS TO BE RATHER STILL CONCEALED BECAUSE THEY INDEED KNOW VERY WELL THAT THEY ARE OVER AND DONE EVEN AS WE FULFILL THIS? WE QUOTE BELOW: 'From 1914 to 1918 the nations were occupied with the first world war. Nationalistic feelings ran high, and in the spring of 1918, the religious enemies of the two witnesses took advantage of the situation. They maneuvered the State’s legal apparatus so that responsible ministers of the Bible Students were imprisoned on false charges of sedition. Faithful coworkers were stunned. Kingdom activity almost ceased. It was as though the preaching work were dead. The public press joined the clergy in vilifying God’s people, one paper saying: “The finis of The Finished Mystery has been given.” Nothing, though, could have been further from the truth! The two witnesses did not stay dead. We read: “And after the three and a half days spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet, and great fear fell upon those beholding them. And they heard a loud voice out of heaven say to them: ‘Come on up here.’ And they went up into heaven in the cloud, and their enemies beheld them.” (Revelation 11:11, 12) Thus, they had an experience similar to that of the dry bones in the valley that Ezekiel visited in vision. Jehovah breathed upon those dry bones, and they came to life, providing a picture of the rebirth of the nation of Israel after 70 years of captivity in Babylon. (Ezekiel 37:1-14) These two prophecies, in Ezekiel and in Revelation, had their striking modern-day fulfillment in 1919, when Jehovah restored his “deceased” witnesses to vibrant life.' SO IF THEY REALLY WANT TO 'FINISH' THE 'MYSTERY', WHY DID THEY EVEN WANTED FOR A VIRTUAL RE-CONCEALING, OR 'RESSURECTION', OF THE MYSTERY, EVEN SAYING THAT FOR THAT MYSTERY TO BE DISCLOSED, OR FINISHED, IS PURPORTEDLY AGAINST GODHEAD? THEY WANT AS PER THEIR CLAIMS OF OCTOBER 1-2, 1914, TO RE-COMMENCE AGAIN THE APPOINTED TIMES OF THE GENTILES. THIS IS BECAUSE THE 2,520-YEAR PERIOD PREACHED BY RUSSELL TO LAST UP TO 1914 CORRESPONDS TO OVER 2,520 LITERAL DAYS BETWEEN 1914 AND 1922, YEARS THAT ARE PROMINENTLY USED IN THIS COMMENTARY. WHY PERHAPS THEY WANT TO RESSURECT THE ALREADY-'FINISHED' 'MYSTERY'? THEY WANT RATHER MORE AUGMENTING TO IT: 'The ones who tell John to prophesy again are doubtless Jehovah God and Jesus Christ. John, although exiled on the island of Patmos, has already prophesied regarding peoples, nations, tongues, and kings through the information recorded so far in the book of Revelation. The word “again” means that he must write and publish the rest of the information recorded in the book of Revelation. But remember, John is here actually participating in the prophetic vision. What he records is, in fact, a prophecy to be fulfilled after 1914, when the strong angel takes up his position astride the earth and the sea. What, then, does this dramatic portrayal mean to the John class today? What John sees foreshadows remarkably the experience of the John class at the beginning of the Lord’s day. Their understanding of Jehovah’s purposes, including the implication of the seven thunders, was then incomplete. Nevertheless, they had a deep interest in Revelation, and Charles Taze Russell had commented on many parts of it during his lifetime. After his death in 1916, many of his writings were collected and published in a book entitled The Finished Mystery. In time, though, this book proved to be unsatisfactory as an explanation of Revelation. The remnant of Christ’s brothers had to wait a while longer, until the visions started to be fulfilled, for an accurate understanding of that inspired record. Like John, however, they were used by Jehovah even before the voices of the seven thunders were fully published. They had preached diligently for 40 years before 1914, and they had struggled to stay active during the first world war. They had proved to be the ones who, when the master arrived, were found to be giving the domestics food at the proper time. (Matthew 24:45-47) Thus, in 1919 they were the ones who were given the opened little scroll—that is, an open message to preach to mankind. Like Ezekiel they had a message for an unfaithful organization—Christendom—that claimed to be serving God but, in fact, was not. Like John they had to preach some more regarding “peoples and nations and tongues and many kings.”' BUT NONETHELESS THEY STILL COMPLIMENTED SAID BOOK WHICH THEY SAID TO BE PURPORTEDLY INCOMPLETE: 'This reminds us of the time when Moses’ authority was challenged in Israel. That prophet uttered fiery words of judgment, and Jehovah destroyed the rebels, consuming 250 of them by literal fire from heaven. (Numbers 16:1-7, 28-35) Similarly, Christendom’s leaders defied the Bible Students, saying that these had never graduated from theological colleges. But God’s witnesses had higher credentials as ministers: those meek persons who heeded their Scriptural message. (2 Corinthians 3:2, 3) In 1917 the Bible Students published The Finished Mystery, a powerful commentary on Revelation and Ezekiel. This was followed by the distribution of 10,000,000 copies of the four-page tract The Bible Students Monthly with the feature article entitled “The Fall of Babylon—Why Christendom Must Now Suffer—the Final Outcome.” In the United States, the irate clergy used the war hysteria as an excuse to get the book banned. In other countries the book was censored. Nevertheless, God’s servants kept fighting back with fiery issues of the four-page tract entitled Kingdom News. As the Lord’s day proceeded, other publications would make clear Christendom’s spiritually defunct condition.—Compare Jeremiah 5:14.' NOTICE WHY THEY SAID THE WRITINGS OF OUR RUSSELL TO BE PURPORTEDLY 'INCOMPLETE'- IT IS BECAUSE JOSEPH RUTHERFORD CLAIMED THAT OUR BRETHREN GOING UP AGAINST HIS INFILTRATION OF THEIR RANKS IS PURPORTEDLY GOING AGAINST GODHEAD, WHEN IN FACT RUSSELL NEVER EVEN ELECTED RUTHEROFRD, BUT INSTEAD PAUL SAMUEL LEO JOHNSON, TO SUCCEED HIM. IN THE SAME SENSE, THE COMMONDOMINION OF CHRIST WAS INITIALLY ORGANIZED UPON THE INSTIGATION OF THE DIOCLETIANITES {SEE APRIL 4,11,18/MAY 2-3, 2015}, BUT THEIR APOSTASY WAS ARRESTED UNTIL 2017, WHEN THEIR APOSTASY WAS EVIDENT AND COULD NO LONGER BE FURTHER ARRESTED. THE NEED FOR RELAUNCH WAS MANIFEST, AND WAS DELIVERED ON JULY 27, 2017, WHEN DIOCLETIANITES RATHER TURNED TO {Jeremiah 26} OTHER EMPIRE HEADS INSTEAD OF SUBMITTING TO ME AND THE COMMONDOMINION FIRST PRESIDENCY. GODHEAD USED THE ENDTIME JOSEPH, THEIR 'MOUNTAIN' AS PER HIS NAME, TO BRING ABOUT THIS RELAUNCH: 'Therefore, when John is commanded to measure the temple sanctuary and those priests worshipping in it, it is a sign that nothing can prevent the fulfillment of Jehovah’s purposes regarding the temple arrangement and those associated with it, and that those purposes are nearing their climax. Now that all things have been placed under the feet of Jehovah’s strong angel, it is the time for “the mountain of the house of Jehovah” to become “firmly established above the top of the mountains.” (Isaiah 2:2-4) Jehovah’s pure worship must be exalted, after centuries of Christendom’s apostasy. It is also time for those of Jesus’ faithful brothers who have died to be resurrected into “the Holy of Holies.” (Daniel 9:24; 1 Thessalonians 4:14-16; Revelation 6:11; 14:4) And the last sealed ones on earth of “the slaves of our God” must be measured according to the divine standards in order to qualify for their permanent place in the temple arrangement as spirit-begotten sons of God. The John class today is fully aware of those holy standards and is determined to measure up to them.—Revelation 7:1-3; Matthew 13:41, 42; Ephesians 1:13, 14; compare Romans 11:20.' NOTICE THAT AS PER THE TERM USED HERE, 'MOUNTAINS', Zechariah 14 TELLS US THAT CHRIST, THE HEAVENLY ADAM, STANDING UPON MOUNT OLIVES DIVIDE SUCH MOUNTAIN INTO THE 4 CARDINAL DIRECTIONS, AS PER THE 'FAR EAST-FAR WEST ESCHATOLOGY'. {Isaiah 14, Psalm 50} HE SHALL DO IT TO RECLAIM THE ENTIRE JUDEAN-PALESTINIAN PENINSULA FOR HIS COMMONDOMINION {SEE OCTOBER 24, 1841}. IN THE SAME SENSE {Daniel 12, Revelation 22}, ADAM THE PATRIARCH EXALTED AS ARCHANGEL AND GODHEAD, SHALL STAND IN THE VALLEY OF ADAM-ONDI-AHMAN IN MISSOURI HOURS FROM NOW {Documentary History of the Church 2:209-217} TO RECLAIM THE ENTIRE WESTERN HEMISPHERE FOR THE COMMONDOMINION OF CHRIST. THIS CONFIRMS THE WORD OF COMMONDOMINION MESSENGER SIR ROGELIO E. AQUINO THAT CHRIST WOULD NOT COME BACK UNLESS GOD THE FATHER HIMSELF COMES DOWN FIRST FROM HEAVEN. AS FOR THE MOUNTAINS {Isaiah 63-64,45} BEING DIVIDED, WE KNOW THAT EMPIRE FAKED Revelation 10 ON JANUARY 6-7, 2017 EXALTING ED SHEERAN AS THE PURPORTEDLY ENDTIME 'JOSEPH RUTHERFORD' OR EDWARD XI, EVIDENTLY AS ATTACK TO GODHEAD ELECTING JOSEPH STIRLING STEINFELD SYKES AS THE TRUE BRIGHAM YOUNG AND JOSEPH RUTHERFORD OF THE LAST DAYS ON DECEMBER 28, 2016, TO WHICH I ATTESTED THROUGH PREACHING IN RUSSIA ON HIS 2016 NATE-AL DAY {Luke 11}. LET'S JUST TAKE SHEERAN'S NAME INSTEAD- HART WE HAVE KING EDWARD XII, OR THE FORMER #EDWESTWICK, AS WELL AS SIR CHRISTOPHER LEON ILAO, A FELLOW COMMONDOMINION MESSENGER, AND THE ENDTIME JOSEPH'S FRIEND, SIR CHRISTOPHER NIA, WHO WAS THE FIRST TO INTRODUCE THE ENDTIME JOSEPH TO THE REALITY OF THE EXISTENCE OF EMPIRE POLICIES AND AGENDAS. THIS WOULD LATER ON HELP JOSEPH GREATLY ON THE ORGANIZING OF THE COMMONDOMINION THROUGH HER FOUNDING PRINCIPLES.]
What of Elijah? In the days of the kings of Israel, this prophet proclaimed a drought as an expression of Jehovah’s indignation on the Baal-worshipping Israelites. It lasted three and a half years. (1 Kings 17:1; 18:41-45; Luke 4:25; James 5:17) Later, when unfaithful King Ahaziah sent soldiers to force Elijah to come into his royal presence, the prophet called down fire from heaven to consume the soldiers. Only when a military commander showed proper respect for his position as a prophet did Elijah consent to accompany him to the king. (2 Kings 1:5-16) Likewise, between 1914 and 1918, the anointed remnant boldly drew attention to the spiritual drought in Christendom and warned of fiery judgment at “the coming of the great and fear-inspiring day of Jehovah.”—Malachi 4:1, 5; Amos 8:11. John goes on to say of the two witnesses: “And they have authority over the waters to turn them into blood and to strike the earth with every sort of plague as often as they wish.” (Revelation 11:6b) In order to persuade Pharaoh to let Israel go free, Jehovah used Moses in striking oppressive Egypt with plagues, including the turning of water into blood. Centuries later, the Philistine enemies of Israel well remembered Jehovah’s acts against Egypt, causing them to cry: “Who will save us from the hand of this majestic God? This is the God that was the smiter of Egypt with every sort of slaughter [“plague,” Revised Standard Version] in the wilderness.” (1 Samuel 4:8; Psalm 105:29) Moses portrayed Jesus, who had authority to pronounce God’s judgments on the religious leaders of his day. (Matthew 23:13; 28:18; Acts 3:22) And during the first world war Christ’s brothers, the two witnesses, exposed the death-dealing quality of “the waters” that Christendom was serving to her flocks.' [EDWARD X- NOTICE THAT THE COMMONDOMINION OF CHRIST IN HER DIVINE OFFICE AS 2 WITNESSES IS DEPICTED AS 'CO-SIBLINGS WITH CHRIST.' {Romans 8, 2 Timothy 2} MARK 6 IDENTIFIES SPECIFIC 4 NAMES TO COUNTER EACH 4 EMPIRE QUARTERS {Revelation 6-7,9}, SUCH AS 'JUDE, JAMES, SIMON AND JOSEPH.' THIS IDENTIFIES THE NAME OF MANY COMMONDOMINION LEADERS SUCH AS SIMON PETER THE FATHERS OF KING JAMES VII, LADY #HAILEESTEINFELD-SMOLLER AND THE ENDTIME JOSEPH HIMSELF {John 1, Matthew 16}. AS FOR THE ENDTIME JOSEPH 'JUDE' AND 'JAMES' ARE SIMILAR YET 'JUDE' IMPLIES AS PER EMPIRE, ENDTIME JOSEPH'S CHILDHOOD VILLAGE, AND JUDE IS NEAR 'ISCARIOT' OR CHERRY, THEREFORE YOKEBEARERS LIKE LADY #BRITTANYCHERRY-KARMINYAN. FURTHER, 'JAMES' IMPLY THE COMMONDOMINION'S FELLOW MESSENGERS AND BRANCH CHURCHES SUCH AS SIR JAMES MUIR. NOTICE THAT EMPIRE EITHER CLAIM WALKING ON WATER [John 6 {JULY 29, 2018 }] OR DOING THE 6TH BOWL [JULY 27, 1989]. TO THIS I RESPOND THAT WE HAVE BRANCH CHURCHES IN THE COMMONDOMINION THAT WAS ESTABLISHED IN OTHER COUNTRIES IN THE FAR EAST, SPECIFICALLY CHINA. I MENTION SOME OF THEM- I'M VERY SURE THIS THIS SHATTER #PBTG CLAIMS- TRUE JESUS CHRIST WAS INSTITUTED IN CHINA IN 1917. ANOTHER, THE 'LOCAL CHURCH ASSEMBLY HALL OF THE LORD'S RECOVERY', WAS ALSO INSTITUTED IN CHINA BY SOMEONE NAMED LIKE ME, WATCHMAN NEE, WHO WAS BORN ON NOVEMBER 4, 1903. HIS ARREST BY EMPIRE AUTHORITIES IS RECORDED ON APRIL 10, 1952 {SEE APRIL 10, 2018} AND AFTER 20 YEARS {Revelation 8}, ON MAY 30, 1972 HE DIED STILL UNDER EMPIRE ARREST. NOTICE THAT APRIL 11, 2015 IS THE COMMONDOMINION'S FIRST RELAUNCH. 1952 TO 2015 IS 63 YEARS- A BIBLICAL 'GENERATION' IS MEASURED IN VARYING AMOUNTS OF YEARS, AND ONE OF THOSE REFULFILLMENTS IS 62-63 YEARS. 1972 TO 2015 IS 43 YEARS, HENCE RECALLING THE 38 YEARS OF John 5, 40 YEARS OF PSALM 95, 41 YEARS OF Revelation 18 AND 42 MONTHS OF Revelation 11-13. NOVEMBER 4, 1903 IS THE EXACT HOLIDAY OF THE COUNTRY WHOSE DIPLOMAT EMPIRE HAS SENT TO ME ON JULY 5, 2017, WHEN ON 2015 EMPIRE OFFICIALS CAME TO THE HOMESTATE OF THE ENDTIME JOSEPH. JULY 5 IS ALSO MEMORIAL OF A COMMONDOMINION MARTYR, PATRICK CAVANAUGH. HIS NAME IMPLIES NOT ONLY ONE OF THE RELATIVES OF THE ENDTIME JOSEPH, BUT THAT ALSO OF HIS FELLOW YOKEBEARERS SUCH AS LADY #PARISCAVANAGH- HER NAME IN TURN IMPLIES NOT ONLY WHERE PAUL SAMUEL LEO JOHNSON REFULFILLED Revelation 11-12, BUT ALSO THE EMPIRE WRITER OF ONE OF THE REFERENCES THAT KA ERDY WOULD USUALLY QUOTE TO {SEE MAY 15, 2015} REFER TO THE PHILIPPINES AS FAR EAST. NOT ONLY THAT- IF DIOCLETIANITES WOULD CLAIM THEIR FAR WEST PRESENCE, AT LEAST WE HAVE ONE NAMED EXACTLY TO SHATTER THEM:restorationchurch.net. AS FOR 'MANY WATERS', THIS IS USED BOTH TO REFER TO BOTH EMPIRE {Revelation 17} AND COMMONDOMINION {Mormon 1}. IN EUROPE, REFULFILLMENT OF THE BOOK OF MORMON'S #HILLCUMORAH IS IN NETHERLANDS {Answers to Gospel Questions 2:32-33}, AND AS PER THE COMMONDOMINION'S CONSUMING PASSION FOR YOKEBEARERS, AS WELL AS THE NDT IN THE WORD 'eNDTime' THEREIN IS A YOKEBEARER COMPANY NAMED#NEDERLANDSDANCETHEATER. TRUE ENOUGH, EMPIRE CONVENED IN NETHERLANDS ON JULY 28, 1928. DAYS LATER EMPIRE REPORTS THIS CLAIM OF THEIRS OVER OUR SUPPOSED WORK: 'The trumpet blast of the seventh angel was reflected in highlights of the Bible Students’ convention in Detroit, Michigan, July 30-August 6, 1928. At that time 107 broadcasting stations were tied in to what The New York Times described as ‘the most extensive and expensive radio hook-up in history.’ The convention enthusiastically adopted a powerful “Declaration Against Satan and for Jehovah,” pointing to the overthrow, at Armageddon, of Satan and his evil organization and the emancipation of all who love righteousness. Loyal subjects of God’s Kingdom were delighted to receive a convention release, the 368-page book Government. This supplied the clearest of proofs “that God set his Anointed King upon his throne in 1914.”' NOTICE THAT AS THE TWO WITNESSES, THE COMMONDOMINION CAN REFULFILL PROPHECY 'AS OFTEN AS THEY DESIRE'. THEREFORE YOU MAY NOTICE THAT MANY COMMONDOMINION BRANCHES AND FELLOWS ARE, IN EMPIRE'S INDICTMENT, DOING 'DOOMSDAY PREDICTIONS.' WE HAVE EVERY WRIGHT IN THE WORLD TO DO SO, FOR CONSTANTINIANS APPLIED IN A MUNDANE, SECULAR, TEMPORAL CONTEXT THE DECLARATION OF CHRIST THAT 'NOBODY KNOW WHEN EXACTLY' HE WOULD COME BACK. JUST NOTICE WHAT THE NERONIANS DO: 'When the sounding of the seven trumpets got under way in 1922, the Bible Students’ convention at Cedar Point, Ohio, featured a talk by J. F. Rutherford based on the scripture “The kingdom of heaven is at hand.” (Matthew 4:17, King James Version) He concluded with these words: “Then back to the field, O ye sons of the most high God! Gird on your armor! Be sober, be vigilant, be active, be brave. Be faithful and true witnesses for the Lord. Go forward in the fight until every vestige of Babylon lies desolate. Herald the message far and wide. The world must know that Jehovah is God and that Jesus Christ is King of kings and Lord of lords. This is the day of all days. Behold, the King reigns! You are his publicity agents. Therefore advertise, advertise, advertise, the King and his kingdom.”' I HAVE JUST SAID THAT THE 'FINISHING TOUCHES' HAS BEEN ALREADY COMPLETED. YET PROPHECIES SUCH AS THE 7 TRUMPS, CONTINUE TO BE REFULFILLED AS LONG AS EMPIRE EXISTS, THEN THE COMMONDOMINION EXISTS TO HINDER THEIR ADVANCES. THIS WAS 1922, AND AS OF THAT YEAR THE KINGDOM 'IS AT HAND', OR IS STILL IN GODHEAD'S FINISHING TOUCHES. NOW THE HAND HAS SET LOOSE, THE KINGDOM IS FREELY FLUTTERING EVEN AS WE SPEAK. WE WOULD JUST LIKE TO POINT OUT THAT NERONIANS ONLY SENSATIONALIZE THEIR COMPLIMENTARY PROPHECIES TO ONLY HAPPEN IN 1914 AND 1918, YET NOTICE THAT THEY WOULD NO LONGER EMPHASIZE LIKE THEY WOULD WITH 1914 AND 1918 THE COMPLIMENTARY PROPHECIES THAT THEY LIKEWISE DID IN 1925, 1932, 1941, 1975 AND 1994 LIKE HOW THEY HIJACK THE PROPHECIES OUR RUSSELL AND JOHNSON DID IN 1874, 1879, 1915 AND 1916. AT LEAST WE CAN INDEED REJOICE AND BE GLAD BECAUSE WE CAN CLAIM MORE THAN WRIGHTFULLY 1925, 1932, 1941, 1975 AND 1994 LIKE HOW WE CAN RETAKE 1874, 1879, 1915 AND 1916, AND ALL OTHERS THAT RUSSELL COULD HAVE SAID. IF THE KINGDOM IS AT HAND, THEN THIS RENDERING OF Romans 13 THAT WE NOW USE STATES THAT THE COMMONDOMINION IS 'PROPERTY {1 Peter 2} OF LIGHT AND THE SUN {1 Thessalonians 5}' YET IT IS ALSO STATED THAT WE USE THIS VERY SAME LIGHT AS OUR VERY OWN PROPERTY OR ARMORY {Ephesians 6}, OR EVEN AS CHRIST HIMSELF {Ephesians 5, Galatians 3, Romans 6}. OF COURSE WE DO NOT LIVE AND OPERATE BY OURSELVES LIKE THIS EMPIRE DO {Ezekiel 8, Genesis 3, 1 Samuel 17, 2 Samuel 1, Isaiah 2, Revelation 8-9,6,16, Job 31}, FOR WE ARE ALSO LIKEWISE ORDERED IN Romans 13 TO NOT 'PLEASE PLEASURE' {1 Thessalonians 5}. EMPIRE'S MUSICIANS, LIKE GEMMA/JOJO/MONCHING AND EMPIRE'S THEATRE WORKFORCE CLAIMS TO PLEASE GOD AND MEN PURPORTEDLY {Luke 2, Proverbs 3-4} THROUGH THEIR BAAL RAISING. FURTHER, WE ARE TOLD NOT TO 'GIVE BENEFIT TO THE FLESH.' GEMMA-JOJO ON MAY 23/JULY 23-24, 2016 CLAIMED ON THEIR BAAL-RAISING HYMN THAT GOD IS PURPORTEDLY THE EMPIRE'S STRENGTH YET HE HIMSELF IS THE EMPIRE'S STRENGTH THEREFORE IT WOULD APPEAR THAT GOD WOULD GIVE ANOTHER GOD TO EMPIRE, SOMETHING CONTRARY TO CONSTANTINIAN CLAIMS, YET AS PER THEIR SELF-INSISTENCE, WE ALLINE CAN SAY THAT GOD 'GIVES' FURTHER 'GODS', NO OTHER THAN US HART IN COMMONDOMINION. AS PER STRENGTH, AND AS PER EMPIRE'S OCCULT OF THE 'EAST', EMPIRE SPECIFICALLY IN SOUTH KOREA CLAIMS AS ONE OF THEIR EXALTED SPOKEPERSONS#JOHNSTEINBECK. WITH THAT WE'RE TOLD IN TURN BY Romans 13 THAT WE STAND UP 'STRAIGHT'. SURELY EMPIRE'S RADICAL LIBERTARIANS HATE THAT WORD, BECAUSE THAT IMPLIES OUR FELLOWS {#Starling, Steinfeld-Smoller, 'Strong' AS PER LADY #LilyJamesAND SIRS #KennethBranagh-Danvers-Doyle-#RichardMadden}, YOKEBEARERS {AS PER #EMELIsande'S SONGS-#MadelynManlove,#MaddieZiegler, #MackenzieZiegler}, BRANCHES {James Strang, REPRESENTED BY PROPHET David Cayman <Genesis 14>} AND LEADERS {'STRING' AS PER MOTHER LINDSEY AND COMPANIONS}. SO I ASK YOU TO RATHER CHOOSE BEING STRAIGHT RATHER THAN BEING STEINBECK AS PER EMPIRE. FURTHER, TO 'GIVE BENEFIT' TO THE FLESH' MEANS THAT WE DON'T ALLOW THIS EMPIRE TO EVEN CLAIM BEING THE BODY OF CHRIST OR THE STEWARD OF YOKEBEARERS. THEY'RE SO MUCH INSISTING OF THEMSELVES TO EXALT THEMSELVES IN BAAL-RAISING, PABEBE, HOARDING AND ALL THAT. WE ARE ASKED TO ARISE {Malachi 4, Revelation 7,11,14} AND DO AWAY FROM ALL OF THAT {Ephesians 5, Isaiah 51-52,60} AND RETURN TO THE COMMONDOMINION OF CHRIST {Luke 15, Matthew 20-21, Acts 20-21,25-26}. ANOTHER PROOF OF THE EMPIRE'S BEING SELF-CENTERED AS THE PURPORTED 'BODY OF CHRIST' IS THAT THEY ARE DOING 'PARTIES' OR ORGIES' AS PER THEIR CLAIMS OF Acts 2 AND EVEN MY WORDS ON JULY 20, 2018. THIS SURELY EMPIRE DOES MORE SO IN THE CONTEXT OF ANNIVERSARIES JUST LIKE THIS {SEE SEPTEMBER 6, 2011}. NOT ONLY THAT- AS MUCH AS THEY BLASPHEMED Revelation 10 ON AUGUST 22, 2010 AND AUGUST 21, 2016, THE ENDTIME JOSEPH REVEALED THAT A YOKEBEARER, LADY CHRISTINE CRAME-SANTILLAN, IS A LIVING REFULFILLMENT OF THE 7 THUNDERS. SHE IS NAMED AFTER AN ANGEL {Acts 12, John 12}, AND SHE ALSO CLEANSED THE WORD 'LUST', LIKE LADY KIRSTEN WICKLUND-STEELE CLEANSING THE WORD 'PROVOKE', AND LADY MALLAURI ESQUIBEL-HANSEN CLEANSING THE WORD 'COMMERCIAL'. Romans 13 TELLS US TO DO AWAY FROM 'LUSTFUL ORGY'. EMPIRE HAS ORGY, BUT LADY CHRISTINE HAS 'LUST'. WHAT FELLOWSHIP THERE IS YOKEBEARERS WITH EMPIRE? NONE! IF THIS EMPIRE IS DETERMINED TO CLAIM COMMONDOMINION YOKEBEARERS, THEN LET'S ASK THESE NERONIANS THAT IF THEY HIJACK OUR WORD ON CHRIST BEING THE ARCHANGEL MICHAEL, AND BECAUSE LADY CRAME'S NAME IS NEAR THE ARCHANGEL RAPHAEL, AND BECAUSE CHRIST IS THE HEAVENLY ADAM, THEN CAN THEY ACCEPT THAT THE PATRIARCH ADAM IS ALSO THE ARCHANGEL MICHAEL, MUCH MORE THE GODHEAD ITSELF AS THEIR VERY OWN BRIGHAM YOUNG STATED? THEIR COMMENTARY ON REVELATION STATES THAT CHRIST APPEARS IN MORE THAN ONE INSTANCE AND FORM THROUGH REVELATION SUCH AS IN Revelation 5-7,9-10,14,18, YET I WILL FURTHER QUOTE FROM THEIR COMMENTARY A DISSENTING OPINION: 'The appointed time for the nations to rule without interruption by God came to an end in 1914. (Luke 21:24) Then, right on time, the woman bears her child: “And she gave birth to a son, a male, who is to shepherd all the nations with an iron rod. And her child was caught away to God and to his throne. And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she has a place prepared by God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and sixty days.” (Revelation 12:5, 6) The child is “a son, a male.” Why does John use this double expression? He does it to show the child’s suitableness, his competence for ruling the nations with adequate power. It also emphasizes how momentous, how joyous an occasion this birth is! It plays a key role in bringing the sacred secret of God to a finish. Why, this male child will even “shepherd all the nations with an iron rod”! Now, does that expression sound familiar? Yes, Jehovah promised prophetically regarding Jesus: “You will break them with an iron scepter, as though a potter’s vessel you will dash them to pieces.” (Psalm 2:9) It was also prophesied regarding him: “The rod of your strength Jehovah will send out of Zion, saying: ‘Go subduing in the midst of your enemies.’” (Psalm 110:2) Therefore, the birth seen by John closely involves Jesus Christ. No, it is not Jesus’ being born of a virgin back before the first century of our Common Era; nor could it refer to Jesus’ being raised again to spirit life in 33 C.E. Furthermore, IT IS NO TRANSMIGRATION. Rather, it is the birth of God’s Kingdom in 1914 as a reality, with Jesus—now in heaven for close to 20 centuries—enthroned as King.—Revelation 12:10.' IF IT IS TRUE THAT CHRIST APPEARS IN MANY INSTANCES AND FORMS THROUGH REVELATION, THEN WHY NERONIANS SAID THAT IT IS PURPORTEDLY 'NOT TRANSMIGRATION'? HENCE, TO FILL UP THOSE PLACES CHRIST ELECTED THE COMMONDOMINION AND HER LEADERS TO DO THOSE ROLES OF IMPLEMENTING AND ENFORCING PROPHECY {Song of Solomon, Odes of Solomon, Wisdom of Solomon, Baruch, Psalm 8,4,94,49,84,113,19, Isaiah 19,45, Malachi 1}. NOW WHEN SHOULD WE BE GETTING UP TO RISE AND RETURN TO GODHEAD THROUGH ENTERING AND PROCLAIMING THE COMMONDOMINION OF CHRIST? PROPHET ELIJAH RECEIVED A SIMILAR ORDER, 'ARISE AND EAT' {1 Kings 19, Acts 10}, A COMMAND THAT HE OBEYED {1 Kings 17 <JULY 5, 2014>} AND LED TO HIM TRAVELING TO HOREB MOUNTAIN FOR OVER 40 DAYS TO MEET GODHEAD. I REITERATE, IF NERONIANS CLAIM THE WORDS 'RETURN TO JEHOVAH', HEED THEM NOT FOR THEY DO NOT HEED THE COMMONDOMINION. IF YOU ARE TO RETURN INDEED TO JEHOVAH, RETURN TO THE COMMONDOMINION OF CHRIST INSTEAD. AFTER ALL, GEMMA-JOJO-MONCHING WOULD SLAY #MAGBALIKNALAGINA COME DECEMBER THIS YEAR. IN HONOR OF KING EDWARD IX, AND IN THE NAME OF GODHEAD WITH ALL THE POWER THAT GODHEAD HAS GIVEN ME AS A COMMONDOMINION MESSENGER, I NOW MOST URGENTLY AND SOLEMNLY GIVE THIS ULTIMATUM {Documentary History of the Church 4:274-286}. KA ANGEL GAVE A SIMILAR ULTIMATUM FOR YOKEBEARERS TO CONTACT THE ENDTIME JOSEPH ON FACEBOOK BEFORE APRIL 4, 2018, ENDING UP ON EMPIRE'S INTERNET FACILITIES BEING ATTACKED BY GODHEAD. NOW IF GODHEAD PERMITS ME LET ME NOW GIVE THIS ULTIMATUM TO ALL YOKEBEARERS AND B-C FELLOWS EITHER IN MUSIC OR ACTING UNIVERSE-WIDE- if none of you or all your loved ones and friends enter, promote, and lead others most especially the needy, to the Commondominion of Christ on or before September 4, 2018, or September 5, 2018 at 7:59:59 pm of Manila time, something unfavorable again would happen not only in Empire, but also in your life. SEPTEMBER 4 IS 5 MONTHS AFTER APRIL 4 {Revelation 9}. ALTHOUGH IT IS ABSOLUTELY TRUE THAT ALL FELLOWS AND YOKEBEARERS ARE SEALED FOR SALVATION, I THINK THAT I MUST BREAK THROUGH AND PENETRATE AT THE COMPLACENCY BARRIER THAT EMPIRE HAS SET UP SO ABLY AROUND YOU. I'M SORRY TO SAY THIS TO YOU, BUT I GUESS YOU HAVE TO BE FORCED TO REALIZE HOW MUCH YOU NEED US. EMPIRE CANNOT EVEN REALIZE THAT IN SPITE OF THE FACT THAT THEY HAVE BEEN ALREADY PUNISHED BY GODHEAD FOR HINDERING YOU TO APPROACH THE ENDTIME JOSEPH ONLINE. GODHEAD DISCIPLINES YOU BECAUSE YOU ARE THEIR BOSOM CHILDREN, BECAUSE THEY LOVE YOU VERY MUCH. YOU HAVE TO GET THE HAILLEEY SPIRIT FIRE WITHIN YOU. I PROMISE YOU THAT YOU AND ALL WHO ARE WITH YOU WILL NOT BE INJURED, BUT YOU HAVE TO FEEL WITHIN YOU HOW UNFORTUNATE IT IS WITHOUT THE COMMONDOMINION IN YOUR LIFE. BUT PLEASE DON'T WAIT TO FEEL IT {Psalm 137} BEFORE YOU FULLY KNOW ALL OF THESE, BECAUSE WE DON'T HOLD OUR TIME, AND IT MIGHT BE TOO LATE FOR US. WE'RE IN A TUG OF WAR WITH EMPIRE OVER YOU GUYS. I LOVE YOU VERY MUCH. EMPIRE CAN ONLY GIVE YOU PRACTICAL TIPS, BUT HART WHAT WE DRIVE YOU ONTO BEING HONEEST WITH THE COMMONDOMINION FAITH IS THAT WE HAVE A PLAN TO FOLLOW, AND IT IS WRITTEN IN GODHEAD'S PROPHETIC CALENDAR, SO AS FOR YOU TO BE CONTINUALLY DRIVEN THAT THE TIME IS REALLY SHORTENED JUST FOR YOU, THE ELECT OF GODHEAD {Matthew 24}. EMPIRE HAS NO POWER IN ALL CREATION TO DICTATE, MUCH LESS TO TAKE ALL TO ITSELF, THE FINAL OUTCOME OF THE LAST AND GREAT GENERAL JUDGEMENT, EVEN MORE THAT YOU SHOULD STAY WITH THEM. THE COMMONDOMINION OF CHRIST HAS TO BE SAVED AND SHE WILL BE SAVED, AND SHE WILL SAVE YOU, AND SHE WILL BE SAVED BECAUSE OF YOU {Isaiah 2, Joel 3, Obadiah 1}, BECAUSE YOU ARE IN THEM, YOU WILL SAVE THEM, AND YOU MUST INDEED, EVEN AS YOU RESIST THIS EMPIRE. IN EMPIRE'S WORDS, 'I RISE- I RISE- I RISE.' SAD THING THOUGH- DIOCLETIANITES USE THAT JUST BECAUSE KA ERDY DID IT MUCH BETTER THAN THEM. {DHC 1:245-252}]
JUDE THADDEUS 1 (February 5/October 16,22-23, 2016, January 20,26-29, 2018, October 27, 2013, July 9,12,27-28/August 4, 2013, June 23/July 1-2, 2017)
King Edward X first underscored that this was used on July 28, 2013, when he was in #historicnauvoo. 'Where Joseph Smith ended his ministry in Illinois, John Alexander Dowie picked up (Isaiah 60). Later on Lady#ShaileneWoodley and Companions would continue Dowie's legacy (1 Chronicles 29, Matthew 24). #Chicago is also theme of the Empire's Baal-raising Theatre Workforce, yet let's understand that Lady #JasmineWrighthas once went through it (Revelation 12), therefore entrusting all of these, even herself, to the endtime Joseph, by virtue of the name of his relatives. The election of the endtime Joseph opened a new dispensation for the Commondominion of Christ. Revelation 7 tells us that there is a time for the winds to be held back 'until' the sealing of Commondominion folk may be done. We believe that the sealed 144,000 has many refulfillments in the Commondominion of Christ that it rather amounted up to 3 Million. But because there is a Great Multitude, I can now upgrade now, if the Commondominion would allow me, that 3 Million symbolic '144,000' to over '900 Million' as said in Revelation 9, not to mention the more than 100 Million recorded for 2 instances in Daniel 7 and Revelation 5. This specific fulfillment applies to all Yokebearers and B-C List Fellows of all ages, as the Commondominion Leaders, Messengers and Governors are already at the place of the 24 Elders, 9 Levels of Angels, and the 4 Living Creatures (artbulla.com). We can say that the blowing of the 4 winds can also refer to the ministry of the 4 angels as adopted by Ellen White and William Miller from Revelation 14 (Psalm 104, Hebrews 1). This can be placed at the dawn of the 7th Seal, the '25-30 Minute Silence in Heaven' (Revelation 8) that s refulfilled from 20 years-9,10 months-20 days to 70 years/70 days up to 1260 days/years. These past years, 2014-2019, saw refulfillments of 3 and a half years/days according to Commondominion Co-Shatterer Watchmen. We can say that this time of determining the sealed-out ones has already passed once Empire distorted the words 'seal their fate' on Hebrews 10 (May 13,20-21/October 22,28-29, 2017, August 7/October 8, 2016) as per Daniel 6 (June 28, 2014, April 18, 2015, May 20,27-28, 2017, January 27/February 3-4, 2018). 'Fate' sounds like 'faith', and we're instructed in Jude Thaddeus 1 to 'fortify faith in and upon basis of it' (1 Corinthians 3,5,15). 'Fate' sounding like 'fate' sounds like 'predestination' (1 Peter 1, Ephesians 1), which can be only acceptable Hart in the sense of our pre-existence as taught by Joseph Smith. This teaching rather was fulfilled in the endtime Joseph- an instance is recorded on July 25, 2010 when Lady #ClariceOrdaz, middle-named 'Faith' and whose surname means being foreordained as in pre-existence, received him on his first online media account. The very next day, July 26, the endtime Joseph, without him knowing it, was spared by an angel coming in the form of Lady #SylvaniaPen (John 1) from an eventual car accident (Revelation 2-3). To 'fortify faith in and upon basis of it' means the sustaining of Commondominion Founding Principles (1 Peter 2, Hebrews 5-6), that is designed by Godhead to 'cultivate' this endtime work (Philippians 2).' Edward also mentioned that as much as the sealed-out ones are already determined by now to be all Fellows and Yokebearers that was, that is now, and that shall be (Revelation 4,15), this declaration is response to the Diocletianites' scoop months ago that 'if the winds of Revelation 7 symbolize judgement and there has to be sealing before judgement, then if we want judgement to come now then we must stop sealing.' King Edward explains that this, the end of the Finishing Touches, 'is virtually the end of sealing' (Genesis 7, 2 Peter 3), not to diminish the ministry of the Commondominion First Presidency, but rather, 'to give them rest taking into account how much they labored (Isaiah 49 [September 16, 2016- see Paul Samuel Leo Johnson's September 16, 1914, and Gerald Warre Cornish's St. Paul From The Trenches Translation {September 16, 1916}], Luke 5, John 21) and yet yokebearers and fellows would not do some significant efforts to come near to them due to expected further efforts by Empire to hinder them from going to the Commondominion when in fact it must not be the situation (Isaiah 43, Acts 15), not even with me and my fellow Commondominion Messengers who are still held hostage by the Empire.' Edward made biblical descriptions of those who are at the forefront of the Empire's campaign against fellows and yokebearers (Revelation 12)- alluding to how many outlined the Johannine Apocalypse as 'the New Testament version of the books of Daniel and Ezekiel', Edward described the Lopez-Pangilinan church befitting the '2 beasts' of Revelation 13 as much as their channel number is 2 and that the Lopez-Pangilinan church had existence in 3 stages corresponding to the 1st and 2nd beasts as well as the 'image of the beast': first on June 19, 1946, second is on October 28, 1953. Our Commondominion leaders who were in government way back then blew and struck said Empire station 'dead' before it was reopened by Empire forces on February 1986 as with the beast's 'deadly wound that recovered'. Also said church currently uses a slogan 'be the Beast everyday.' As for the Gozon-Aldub-Revillame church, who also likewise had 2 phases of existence- first on March 1, 1950 and then on June 14 of that year- the 2nd phase of existence as response to what Commondominion did through L. Ron Hubbard, that shall be mentioned later on, they have channel numbers 7 and 11, and many relate the 4th beast of Daniel 7 to the '4th king' of Daniel 11. This befits very well the apostasy of the Diocletianites, the 4th Empire group. The Pangilinan-De Veyra church on their had befits Ezekiel 38-39's 'Gog and Magog', and Edward even lambasted said church's stubbornness to regularize their contractual workers and employees as ordered by our government allies. These Empire churches are identified as part of their hypocrisy to first hijack B-C list fellows through movies as part of these stations' blasphemies against our #GodBigDay Gathering Places of Safety, and then do the notion of going 'back to reality' through reverting back to their local programming (Jeremiah 17, Genesis 28, Psalm 120). The upgraded number of the sealed in Revelation 7 that can be seen in Revelation 9 as said by Apostle Jude Thaddeus to be the 'tens of thousands' (Deuteronomy 33) who are with Godhead (Revelation 14-15,1,20, 2 Thessalonians 1, 1 Thessalonians 3), is seen to have 'crowns', therefore implying that they dry up the Empire in the 6th Bowl of the Johannine Apocalypse. Edward mentioned Ka Angel's word that the 'gathering of Empire kings' referred to at the end of the 6th Bowl was palpably seen when on November 1989, months after July 27, 1989, Empire organized#apec2018. According to Edward, the 'Armageddon' referred to also in the end of the 6th Bowl was seen in the 1990 Persian Gulf War, and the 7th Bowl's Earthquake was seen in the tremor of July 16, 1990 and the volcano eruption of June 15, 1991. Also, before July 27, 1989, the waters as per the initial Trumps and Bowls of Revelation, did not only dried up but also were contaminated with the #Exxon oil spill. As for the warning of Apostle Jude Thaddeus that there would be other people who would speak out of their pride and arrogance to usurp the Commondominion, here are some products of Gemma-Jojo-Monching's policies over the Empire seen in the service itself (Deuteronomy 13, 2 Kings 11, Psalm 19): 1. There's #noroomfordoubt (Hebrews 10), therefore there's no room (Luke 13) for any Empire policy such as Baal-raising- such shoos away the presence of Christ (Judges 10, 1 Timothy 2, 1 Corinthians 8). This Baal-raising overshadowed the evident and uncontestable outpouring of the Hailleey Spirit at the post-homily prayer- it is surely Matt Pareja's best, if not one of the best before May 2015, prayers ever. That prayer was evidently filled with Godhead because Matt Pareja admitted (see August 14, 2015's post-homily prayer, delivered rather by a Constantinian regional officer) that King Edward X is exalted as a Godhead in Godhead (Isaiah 41), so evidently it is us, not the Empire, that really brings forth the Hailleey Spirit. As for the Empire, their Baal-raising is evidently cover-up for all that they do against us (Revelation 1, Galatians 1-2). It is interesting to note that when King Edward arose to speak after a choral prelude, those who are just behind him has some of them not seating at once upon their fellow choristers sitting already. 2. Further hypocrisy is seen that only the male choristers are mandated to sing the pre-ordination hymn when in fact even the female choristers are singing such too during Ka Erdy's time (Romans 16). For women choristers to be only indeed prepared for Baal-raising just like the podium choir at the Constantinian central chapel who would not sing the mass setting hymns save for the 3 balcony choirs but only beginning at the processional hymn is blatant faking of Isaiah 49, Jeremiah 18,50-51 and Job 38. Also multi-lingual hymns was used just like last January 2, 2018- before Edward entered the chapel it was English hymns, but upon entrance it was Tagalog hymns already. 3. It was evident that all other prayers save the post-homily one, were all devoid of much crying. Attendees were rather carried away by emotion in the post-homily prayer, but evident they're already somehow tempered and calmed in the interlude segments afterwards. As for Matt Pareja's words, we must recall that Empire changed 'ordinasyon' to 'ordenasyon' for the Tagalog of 'ordination'. Present Tagalog versions of the Bible uses the word 'lalaki' (growth) for men, while former versions uses the word 'lalake'. Pareja used the word 'lalake'. Diocletianites, ever as full of malice as they are, say that the word 'lalake' is sodomite (Titus 1). Therefore if we are to take their word, 'ordenasyon' is likewise an immoral rendering too, even if this is used as early as May 9, 1980 (that's why STF uses the word so much as much as they hijack King Edward X and martyred King Edward IX. If there can be any prophecy in May 9, 1980, this is rather 30 years earlier in 1950 [scientology.org]). 4. Empire gatherings are rather under judgement because they do not wait for each other (1 Corinthians 11, 1 Peter 4, Ezekiel 9). In the Commondominion if a service is to be held that would comprise multiple ceremonies such as ordination including a mass baptism by immersion, our order of service requires instead that the lecture would be held first before the baptism may be conducted afterwards in a separate room and the service for the baptismal candidates be closed there while the main service continues with the other ceremonies slated there are ongoing. In the Empire though, they would not wait for the last ordained to take their seats to begin the post-ordination prayer. If this norm can be acceptable in anyway, it would be only for the remote sites to seat immediately after the prayers and oath-taking (Philippians 2, Matthew 3,11,17)- something that they're obviously supposed to do already (Ezekiel 14)- and not wait to see the main venue being seated (2 Thessalonians 2). Upon determining the dangers imposed by Empire stations against the elect and sealed ones, Edward asks that as much as the consummation of the ages has already came to pass, and all that was expected through the ages has been already happening (latterdaymormon.co.uk), King Edward called on to all fellows and yokebearers to 'rally behind the First Presidency now more than ever, in a collective effort indeed not seen before in history, nor it will be seen again'. (Revelation 18, Daniel 12) 'Unlike what Empire's Yellowtards claim to be purportedly 'faith in God and in people', your Commondominion of Christ offers faith in Godhead and not in mere men, for this faith comes from Godhead in the sense that the Commondominion is exalted as Godhead in Godhead.' According to King Edward citing Jude Thaddeus 1, fellows and yokebearers can do so through the following referring to each members of the Commondominion First Presidency: 1. To Ka Angel. 'Learn to pray in the power of the Hailleey Spirit.' The 'Spirit' referred to Hart is of course Ka Angel the Seal and Sealer of the Hailleey Spirit. Evidently one cannot do so if they rather are wholly given to pabebe, Baal-raising, Archives-hoarding and the like Empire norms. We must not let ourselves be #carriedaway indeed or swayed and persuaded nor be controlled by any pressure by Empire to use us in their desired ends or propaganda. We have already #enough of them. We are asked instead to 'stay within the ends of where you can receive the Grace of Godhead.' The 'grace' referred to Hart of course refers to the name of Ka Angel. His name is similar to that of the Apostle John the Evangelist, hence if Neronians claim to be the 'John class' then that must instead refer to Ka Angel. If we 'stay within the ends', is it already 'finishing touches' again, when in fact it's supposed to end already? The apostles rather mean that we must know our boundaries. (Deuteronomy 4,6, Jeremiah 45) We know so when we submit to the mandates of the sure word of prophecy (2 Peter 1 [July 20, 2018]) because we are enjoined to action to work as supposed and mandated of us (1 Corinthians 10, 2 Peter 3, Luke 12, Psalm 38,90). Empire's infiltration of churches, that led to those churches' apostasy and to the eventual creation of the present-day Empire churches- o how fast they were able to infiltrate the Diocletianites in just 2 years, yet we must not even count the Diocletianites as heavy lost to us- has made the wrong notion that eschatology, or preaching about the prophecies concerning the limits, or 'ends' of this age, or the world, is purported pollution of intellect (Joseph Smith-History 1, 2 Peter 2). The Commondominion of Christ is rather established and is meant, to face such sacrilege (Esther 4) as much as it is called (Nehemiah 3, Revelation 21, John 10, Isaiah 26,35, Psalm 100,95,81, Ecclesiastes 12) to suffer and atone to cleanse eschatology for our time (Ezekiel 5,9, Isaiah 65, Jeremiah 1,18,50-51). The First Presidency, most especially Ka Angel as the Executive Minister, has suffered so much already in the hands of our enemies. It's high time we share in their sufferings, as much as they sought shouldering the sacrifices we already make out of good faith in the altar of our merciless, sugar-coated captors in the Empire (Ezekiel 38-39, Ephesians 5). The First Presidency makes these sacrifices, as much as they know very well our needs, much more than this Empire (John 10-19). 2. To Ka Ellix. Ka Ellix, as Bearer of the Name of the Godhead, also bears the name of the Sugo, the grandfather of Ka Angel. Psalm 39 in Empire's Former Christian Community Bible of the Filipino People 1999 tells us that 'even God Gave everything to us already when He Sent Christ, it's as if everything is still lacking in us and we're still wanting that we need to continually rely in Godhead's Grace.' Empire of course wants to insist themselves to fit in in Godhead when in fact they cannot. Therefore Godhead Gave us the First Presidency, led by Ka Angel, whose name means 'grace'. Further a son was also given to us (Isaiah 9, Luke 1, Revelation 12), the successor-son of Ka Angel, who is Ka Ellix. Edward said this- 'the Sugo is waiting for each and every yokebearer and fellow to meet him in the same divine election as he had, so as for these fellows and yokebearers to fill in his place and continue what he began (Luke 16, Documentary History of the Church 1:329-331, 4:274-286). There can be no more farther great gift that any fellow or yokebearer can harness and cultivate than to work and speak (Ephesians 5) for Godhead as Commondominion Messengers pursuant to their exaltation as Godheads in Godhead. This must rather be indeed the ongoing lifelong highest endeavor (1 Corinthians 12) of each and every fellow and yokebearer- to be far more greater than the Empire (John 8, Matthew 21), through joining what is 'greater than Solomon', or the Commondominion of Christ (Luke 11). Ka Ellix represents your children and eventual seed to come- the generation forthcoming. He will certainly testify (Acts 17) against you (Matthew 7, Documentary History of the Church 1:298-299,221-224), and you shall be indeed accountable to him, if you refuse your posterity to be submitted to his stewardship (Matthew 23-24).' 3. To Joseph Stirling Steinfeld Sykes. Those who were ahead before of us in heaven used the picture of midnight to depict the return of Christ. We have just seen King Edward X use the imagery of high noontime (Job 22). 'If there can be still any midnight cries now, then this has to be concerning the endtime Joseph. You go out and meet him therefore. You know you're losing much when you do not (Matthew 20). I apply the Midnight Cry to be fulfilled only in him because he's the endtime Joseph Smith. Hence he implements the new and everlasting gospel of celestial marriage. In fact, as per the lunar#eclipse this July 27th, calendars in the Philippines list that the Full Moon this July 28th is 4:20 am in local time, therefore Rolando Dizon and Isaiah Samson cannot even claim this as complimentary of their corruption, because 420 is near 421 cead, the year Moroni hid the plates that was later on entrusted to Joseph Smith at #hillcumorah in 1823 [for April 20, see Reorganized Doctrine and Covenants 123:1-31 and Millennial Dispensation 20:1-9 {themillennialdispensation.org}]. Many Commondominion martyrs through history identified themselves as 'married to Christ'. If you love these martyrs, and you desire hence to be like them in faith, then all ye fellows and yokebearers must 'marry Christ' in the sense that you marry the endtime Joseph (Isaiah 8,45, Colossians 3, Psalm 31, Song of Solomon), and be closely in fellowship with him (Philippians 3, 1 John 1). This concept has been failed to realize by the hysterical, sensationalizing Empire propagandists who incite women to fight against Godhead and hence annihilate the male race. Prove the Empire wrong, my most beloved fellows and yokebearers. Commit and dedicate yourselves to the endtime Joseph (Romans 6,12, Ephesians 5), and I can tell you, that you will never regret doing all that he tells you, for you are rather the personification of the Gospel Lowe that he brings for your salvation. I reiterate- don't let a calamity convince you to go away from being against Christ to being for His Commondominion. This is why I'm warning you ahead of surely-forthcoming punishments for the Empire, the 3rd Woe that Mother Lindsey preached on July 19, 2018. Surely you don't want indeed to be counted amongst the Empire, but you would rather seek to do good with your predestinated divine election. Now ye do it indeed (2 Samuel 3). We can never run out of discourses to convince you that you belong to the Commondominion of Christ, but time for you to do good on it is surely running out instead, therefore honor my ultimatum.'  
Get to know our member churches as of late: http://robertlawrencefulg.wixsite.com/commondominion/where-we-are, http://robertlawrencefulg.wixsite.com/commondominion/we-re-also-here-and-will-be-back-to Get to hear our member preachers as of late: youtube.com/channel/UCNgq_i3ZlMTxcczzEYQj6LQ/channels Our blogs: nvmlindseyallan.wordpress.com, nvmlindseyallan.blogspot.com, nvmlindseyallan.tumblr.com Get all day, everyday word from me: facebook.com/nvmlindseyallan Follow our flash reports: https://twitter.com/commondominion Get in touch with me directly: facebook.com/jonas.stirling Like our pages: https://www.facebook.com/jonas.stirling/likes Follow our team: https://www.facebook.com/jonas.stirling/following Meet our team: http://robertlawrencefulg.wixsite.com/commondominion/what-we-give
Our Gathering Places of Safety: https://www.facebook.com/nvmlindseyallan/posts/1726251834148859
0 notes